







 
   
     
       
         A discharge of five imputations of mis-allegations, falsly charged upon the (now) Bishop of Duresme, by an English baron Shewing, that no solid or reall answer is to be expected, from the Romish party, to his late booke (against their Masse) so greatly maligned by them.
         Morton, Thomas, 1564-1659.
      
       
         
           1633
        
      
       Approx. 234 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 158 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07804
         STC 18182
         ESTC S112911
         99848152
         99848152
         13230
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07804)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 13230)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1355:4)
      
       
         
           
             A discharge of five imputations of mis-allegations, falsly charged upon the (now) Bishop of Duresme, by an English baron Shewing, that no solid or reall answer is to be expected, from the Romish party, to his late booke (against their Masse) so greatly maligned by them.
             Morton, Thomas, 1564-1659.
          
           [32], 227, [1], 225-278, [2] p.
           
             Printed by M[iles] F[lesher] for R. Milbourne at the signe of the Greyhound in Pauls Churchyard,
             London :
             1633.
          
           
             Dedication signed: Tho: Duresme, i.e. Thomas Morton.
             A reply to imputations attributed to Thomas Arundell, 1st Baron Arundell of Wardour, to whom the dedication is directed.
             Printer's name from STC.
             The last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Arundell of Wardour, Thomas Arundell, -- Baron, ca. 1560-1639.
           Mass -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-02 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DISCHARGE
           OF
           Five
           Imputations
           of
           MIS-ALLEGATIONS
           ,
           falsly
           charged
           upon
           the
           (
           now
           )
           Bishop
           of
           DVRESME
           ,
           by
           an
           
             English
             Baron
          
           .
        
         
           SHEWING
           ,
           That
           no
           solid
           or
           reall
           Answer
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           from
           the
           Romish
           Party
           ,
           to
           his
           late
           Booke
           
             (
             against
             their
             Masse
          
           )
           so
           greatly
           maligned
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             M.
             F.
          
           for
           
             R.
             Milbourne
          
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Greyhound
           in
           
             Pauls
             Churchyard
          
           .
           1633.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Ar
           :
           Baron
           .
        
         
           
             RIght
             Honourable
          
           ,
           (
           whom
           ,
           for
           honour
           sake
           ,
           in
           an
           Epistle
           reprehensive
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           named
           in
           full
           syllables
           )
           I
           had
           no
           sooner
           heard
           that
           your
           Lordship
           had
           excepted
           against
           my
           Booke
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Masse
           ,
           but
           I
           laboured
           both
           by
           my
           importunity
           of
           letters
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           sollicitation
           of
           an
           Honourable
           friend
           ,
           to
           be
           acquainted
           therewith
           ,
           having
           first
           
           understood
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           objected
           thē
           to
           some
           Protestants
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Traducement
           ;
           and
           then
           imparted
           them
           to
           a
           female
           tongue
           ,
           which
           you
           knew
           to
           be
           as
           shrill
           and
           loud
           as
           Bow-bell
           ,
           to
           convey
           it
           into
           the
           eares
           of
           others
           round
           about
           ,
           in
           the
           vilest
           termes
           of
           Falsificator
           and
           Impostor
           .
           A
           pestilent
           ayre
           ,
           which
           presently
           after
           was
           heard
           blustering
           at
           the
           Court
           :
           Whereunto
           I
           addressed
           my
           Answer
           ,
           Satisfactorie
           ,
           as
           I
           thought
           .
           And
           about
           five
           weekes
           after
           I
           received
           a
           Replie
           from
           your
           Lordship
           closely
           sealed
           up
           ,
           with
           divers
           seales
           ,
           for
           secrefie
           sake
           :
           But
           ,
           behold
           a
           Miracle
           !
           the
           same
           Replie
           flyeth
           out
           amain
           ,
           the
           Seales
           (
           as
           it
           were
           the
           
             Doores
             )
             being
             shut
          
           ,
           which
           dispersed
           abrod
           by
           the
           wings
           of
           Report
           ,
           preoccupateth
           the
           eares
           and
           mindes
           of
           the
           most
           of
           your
           Profession
           ,
           within
           the
           
           County
           of
           Hampshire
           ,
           to
           my
           great
           ignominie
           and
           reproach
           .
           All
           which
           your
           Obliquity
           of
           dealing
           I
           received
           from
           the
           intelligence
           of
           Persons
           without
           all
           Exception
           :
           Whereby
           I
           learne
           that
           your
           Ayme
           was
           not
           your
           owne
           Satisfaction
           (
           then
           pretended
           )
           but
           my
           defamation
           .
           So
           that
           your
           Lordship
           may
           not
           now
           bee
           offended
           ,
           to
           see
           your
           owne
           private
           letters
           present
           themselves
           againe
           unto
           you
           in
           publique
           Print
           ,
           and
           attended
           with
           this
           my
           Discharge
           and
           Answere
           unto
           them
           .
           For
           you
           were
           not
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           when
           as
           you
           had
           placed
           the
           Candle
           upon
           the
           
             top
             of
             the
             Table
          
           ,
           I
           should
           hide
           it
           
             under
             a
             bushell
          
           :
           but
           seeing
           that
           you
           would
           not
           pinion
           your
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           flying
           words
           and
           voices
           ,
           I
           have
           also
           given
           this
           my
           Answere
           liberty
           ,
           to
           meet
           with
           them
           upon
           the
           same
           stage
           .
        
         
         
           Your
           Lordships
           Exceptions
           are
           partly
           against
           my
           Allegations
           ,
           and
           partly
           against
           my
           
             Style
             of
             writing
          
           ;
           and
           you
           will
           bee
           knowne
           to
           bee
           the
           sole
           Author
           of
           both
           :
           but
           your
           Lordship
           will
           con
           me
           thankes
           ,
           if
           for
           your
           credit-sake
           I
           attribute
           the
           Objections
           against
           my
           Allegations
           rather
           to
           some
           
             Romish
             Suggester
          
           than
           to
           your selfe
           ;
           when
           you
           shall
           perceive
           the
           manifold
           falsities
           of
           the
           Objections
           ,
           from
           point
           to
           point
           .
           Nor
           will
           your
           knowne
           wisedome
           permit
           mee
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           offer
           to
           challenge
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           his
           owne
           profession
           (
           unto
           whom
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           ascribe
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Attributes
           of
           learning
           )
           and
           to
           impute
           such
           errors
           unto
           him
           with
           that
           Confidence
           ,
           as
           to
           wish
           that
           
             another
             Bishop
          
           of
           the
           same
           profession
           might
           bee
           Umpier
           betweene
           us
           ;
           
           except
           you
           had
           first
           consulted
           with
           some
           
             Romish
             Priest
          
           ;
           especially
           seeing
           that
           in
           your
           Replie
           you
           judge
           your
           owne
           
             Romish
             writers
          
           not
           to
           be
           warrantable
           enough
           ,
           which
           come
           forth
           without
           the
           Licence
           and
           
             Approbation
             of
             their
             Superiors
          
           .
           Howsoever
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           your
           Satisfaction
           ,
           as
           for
           mine
           owne
           Iustification
           ,
           I
           have
           returned
           unto
           your
           Lordship
           such
           a
           reasonable
           and
           Conscionable
           an
           Answere
           ,
           which
           I
           dare
           permit
           to
           the
           Umpirage
           of
           any
           Romish
           Doctor
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           were
           it
           your
           
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
          
           the
           Pope
           himselfe
           .
           Yet
           shall
           not
           either
           Popeship
           ,
           Doctorship
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           almost
           as
           any
           Schollership
           be
           necessarie
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           as
           when
           any
           felon
           is
           brought
           before
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           or
           a
           Iustice
           ,
           that
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           deprehended
           in
           the
           manner
           ,
           they
           need
           
           not
           be
           troubled
           with
           any
           further
           examination
           ,
           then
           the
           view
           of
           the
           stolne
           stuffe
           ,
           which
           was
           taken
           upon
           him
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           (
           were
           the
           Author
           either
           your selfe
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           )
           your
           falshood
           in
           objecting
           of
           Falsities
           will
           be
           so
           apparant
           ,
           that
           the
           reader
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           busie
           his
           braines
           with
           any
           further
           Disquisition
           than
           the
           view
           and
           perusall
           of
           the
           words
           excepted
           against
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ;
           These
           and
           all
           other
           like
           Accusations
           ,
           used
           by
           
             M.
             Parsons
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           ,
           have
           beene
           shewen
           hitherto
           to
           have
           beene
           as
           causelesse
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           befallen
           spiritually
           to
           my
           Adversaries
           ,
           as
           it
           hapned
           corporally
           to
           the
           enemies
           of
           Lot
           ,
           when
           they
           sought
           to
           assaile
           him
           ,
           but
           
             could
             not
             find
             the
             doore
          
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           point
           of
           your
           Exceptions
           ,
           touching
           the
           Bitternesse
           of
           the
           Style
           ,
           being
           a
           subject
           of
           humane
           Affection
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           Theologicall
           
           judgment
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           gainsay
           ,
           although
           you
           shall
           challenge
           it
           to
           your selfe
           ;
           who
           hearing
           me
           ,
           upon
           good
           proofes
           ,
           condemning
           the
           
             Romish
             Masse
          
           of
           
             Superstition
             ,
             Sacriledge
          
           ,
           and
           Idolatrie
           ;
           passe
           by
           this
           in
           silence
           ,
           &
           only
           quarrel
           the
           Denominations
           ,
           in
           calling
           your
           
             Masse
             Superstitious
             ,
             Sacrilegious
          
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           .
           Now
           forsooth
           ,
           ô
           the
           Bitternes
           of
           the
           Style
           !
           But
           ô
           violent
           Cavillation
           ,
           may
           I
           say
           .
           Much
           like
           as
           if
           I
           had
           frendly
           admonished
           your
           Lo
           :
           for
           your
           safety
           sake
           ,
           to
           avoid
           such
           a
           By-way
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           haūted
           with
           theeves
           ;
           or
           to
           forbeare
           to
           tast
           of
           such
           a
           Cup
           ,
           which
           is
           infected
           with
           poyson
           ;
           or
           to
           refraine
           the
           next
           house
           ,
           wherein
           is
           the
           pestilence
           ;
           all
           this
           should
           bee
           received
           without
           regret
           :
           notwithstanding
           you
           should
           take
           offēce
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           call
           the
           
             way
             Theevish
          
           ,
           the
           
             Cup
             poysōable
          
           
           and
           the
           
             house
             Pestilent
          
           .
           All
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Instances
           of
           Bitternes
           labour
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           fault
           ,
           which
           is
           Impatience
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           Errors
           and
           Vices
           to
           be
           arrayed
           with
           their
           sutable
           Attributes
           of
           Erroneousnesse
           and
           Vitiousnesse
           ;
           as
           if
           you
           would
           deny
           the
           child
           his
           proper
           name
           .
           But
           Hony
           and
           any
           sweet
           thing
           seemeth
           Bitter
           to
           one
           in
           an
           ague
           ,
           yet
           the
           cause
           is
           the
           distemper
           of
           the
           Party
           .
           Others
           spit
           out
           ,
           as
           loathsome
           ,
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           Bitter
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           although
           it
           would
           bee
           never
           so
           Cordiall
           at
           their
           hearts
           ;
           and
           this
           disease
           is
           somewhat
           a-kin
           to
           a
           Phrenzie
           .
           And
           that
           your
           Lordship
           should
           blame
           me
           for
           confuting
           Errors
           ,
           and
           condemning
           faults
           in
           such
           bitter
           names
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           could
           not
           bee
           so
           much
           as
           named
           ,
           much
           lesse
           confuted
           ,
           or
           condemned
           ;
           is
           a
           fault
           in
           it self
           ,
           
           which
           I
           will
           not
           name
           ,
           for
           feare
           you
           should
           accuse
           mee
           of
           Bitternesse
           .
           He
           that
           would
           indeed
           busie
           his
           pen
           in
           blotting
           out
           the
           
             Bitter
             Styles
          
           of
           outragious
           Raylers
           ,
           may
           spend
           his
           life
           time
           in
           expunging
           whole
           Bookes
           of
           your
           owne
           Romish
           writers
           ;
           but
           especially
           in
           Gretzer
           the
           Iesuite
           his
           defence
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           Stapleton
           his
           Counter-blast
           ,
           both
           which
           have
           been
           studied
           by
           some
           ,
           only
           to
           furnish
           themselves
           with
           store
           of
           salt
           ,
           vinegar
           ,
           and
           gall
           ,
           for
           personall
           Invectives
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           my selfe
           ,
           none
           ever
           more
           abhorred
           that
           
             Caninam
             eloquentiam
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Doggish
             eloquence
          
           ;
           never
           did
           any
           (
           be
           it
           spoken
           without
           arrogance
           )
           insult
           lesse
           upon
           so
           great
           advantages
           ;
           witnesse
           the
           same
           Booke
           almost
           throughout
           ;
           nor
           shall
           any
           unpartiall
           Reader
           find
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Places
           ,
           
           which
           your
           Lordship
           hath
           noted
           of
           Bitternesse
           ,
           any
           one
           Terme
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           bee
           held
           medicinable
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           did
           not
           compell
           me
           unto
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           this
           Testimonie
           from
           a
           Royall
           mouth
           ,
           
           that
           I
           used
           not
           to
           Flite
           :
           else
           should
           I
           not
           in
           my
           younger
           yeares
           have
           plaid
           the
           Asse
           ,
           as
           it
           became
           mee
           ,
           when
           I
           sustained
           whole
           loads
           of
           reproachfull
           and
           ignominious
           termes
           of
           
             Grashopper
             ,
             Leud
             Lad
          
           ,
           and
           
             very
             Asse
          
           ,
           cast
           upon
           me
           by
           the
           old
           man
           
             M.
             Parsons
          
           ,
           without
           any
           retaliation
           on
           my
           part
           ,
           but
           rather
           glorying
           that
           I
           might
           bee
           thought
           worthy
           the
           name
           
             of
             Asse
          
           ,
           in
           that
           cause
           ,
           wherein
           I
           did
           carry
           my
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           by
           supporting
           and
           defending
           his
           Truth
           .
        
         
           So
           little
           cause
           had
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           in
           any
           reason
           ,
           to
           threaten
           me
           ,
           with
           any
           
           
             unruly
             pen.
          
           But
           let
           come
           that
           Pen
           ,
           when
           it
           will
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           bee
           drenched
           in
           bitterest
           waters
           of
           Mara
           ,
           I
           am
           ready
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           be
           avenged
           of
           the
           Pen-man
           .
           But
           how
           ?
           
             Didicit
             quis
             maledicere
             ?
             &
             ego
             contemnere
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Tacitus
           ;
           yet
           only
           Contemning
           it
           ,
           is
           but
           Heathenish
           ;
           I
           shall
           encounter
           a
           rough
           and
           reviling
           speech
           with
           a
           
             Soft
             Answere
          
           ,
           imitating
           Physitians
           ,
           whose
           Aphorisme
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Calida
             curantur
             frigidis
          
           .
           Yet
           may
           this
           be
           but
           only
           naturall
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           practise
           the
           lesson
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           &
           Master
           ,
           who
           teacheth
           us
           to
           revenge
           others
           Cursings
           of
           us
           with
           our
           Blessings
           of
           them
           :
           even
           as
           I
           now
           doe
           with
           your
           Lordship
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Malignancie
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           found
           ,
           I
           desire
           of
           God
           to
           blesse
           this
           my
           Answere
           
           unto
           you
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           must
           bee
           for
           Conviction
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           bee
           for
           your
           Conversion
           ,
           that
           you
           with
           us
           may
           at
           length
           learne
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           ,
           by
           Iesus
           Christ.
           Amen
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             Lo
             :
             in
             all
             Christian
             affection
             ,
             THO
             :
             DURESME
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SECOND
           ADVERTISEment
           to
           all
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           of
           the
           English
           Seminaries
           ,
           wishing
           to
           them
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Peace
           in
           Christ
           JESUS
           .
        
         
           THis
           Epistle
           (
           I
           confesse
           )
           is
           somewhat
           large
           ,
           yet
           so
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           is
           much
           necessary
           ,
           both
           for
           you
           to
           read
           ,
           and
           for
           mee
           to
           write
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           the
           Reasons
           ,
           whereby
           I
           seeke
           to
           perswade
           Others
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           to
           expect
           from
           you
           any
           Reall
           and
           conscionable
           Answer
           to
           that
           
             Booke
             of
             the
             Masse
          
           ,
           by
           occasion
           whereof
           some
           of
           you
           have
           used
           so
           vile
           ,
           vehement
           ,
           and
           malignant
           detractions
           and
           calumniations
           against
           mee
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           as
           that
           Painter
           in
           Pliny
           ,
           who
           as
           soone
           as
           hee
           had
           finished
           his
           Picture
           ,
           in
           his
           opinion
           perfect
           ,
           and
           
           to
           life
           ,
           betooke
           himselfe
           behinde
           the
           Table
           ,
           to
           harken
           what
           fault
           any
           Spectator
           should
           finde
           with
           it
           .
           I
           likewise
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           that
           Booke
           ,
           convincent
           as
           I
           thought
           ,
           stood
           attentive
           to
           understand
           what
           exception
           any
           Reader
           would
           take
           :
           and
           behold
           ▪
           as
           there
           a
           shoomaker
           intruding
           himselfe
           among
           other
           spectators
           ,
           and
           noting
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Girdle
           in
           that
           Picture
           to
           be
           amisse
           ,
           was
           answered
           by
           that
           Artist
           ,
           
             Ne
             Sutor
             supra
             crepidam
          
           :
           even
           so
           hath
           one
           adventured
           to
           impute
           Mis-allegations
           to
           that
           Booke
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           deserving
           to
           be
           dismissed
           by
           the
           Author
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           
             Ne
             Sciolus
             supra
             Captum
          
           :
           the
           exceptions
           being
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           well
           be
           said
           of
           them
           ;
           
             The
             very
             repeating
             them
             is
             a
             refuting
             them
             ,
          
           as
           some
           also
           have
           acknowledged
           .
           Yet
           hath
           this
           beene
           of
           late
           ,
           your
           onely
           manner
           of
           answering
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           indeed
           but
           a
           meere
           Tergiversation
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           a
           shamefull
           flying
           all
           the
           forces
           of
           confutation
           of
           your
           Romish
           Masse
           ;
           as
           men
           in
           battell
           ,
           seeking
           to
           
           evade
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           despaire
           to
           invade
           .
        
         
           The
           experience
           which
           I
           have
           had
           hereof
           ,
           heretofore
           ,
           may
           be
           to
           mee
           a
           ground
           of
           prophesie
           for
           the
           time
           hereafter
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           no
           Reall
           answer
           shall
           be
           had
           from
           any
           of
           you
           .
           And
           Reall
           I
           call
           it
           ,
           when
           
             Res
             cum
             re
             ,
             Ratio
             cum
             ratione
             concertat
             ,
          
           as
           Tully
           speaketh
           ;
           but
           not
           that
           which
           is
           exercised
           onely
           in
           Cavillation
           ,
           about
           words
           and
           syllables
           .
           For
           were
           the
           exceptions
           now
           taken
           by
           your
           Objector
           never
           so
           true
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           what
           then
           would
           become
           of
           his
           cause
           ?
           but
           are
           they
           false
           ?
           what
           then
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           of
           his
           conscience
           ?
           let
           these
           two
           be
           put
           to
           the
           tryall
           .
           First
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           two
           witnesses
           of
           Ten
           are
           disabled
           ,
           yet
           the
           other
           Eight
           ,
           remaining
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           Justice
           untouched
           ,
           and
           untainted
           ,
           must
           carry
           the
           cause
           ?
           Suppose
           therefore
           that
           those
           few
           Exceptions
           ,
           against
           my
           Allegations
           ,
           were
           true
           ,
           yet
           how
           should
           five
           ,
           or
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           fifty
           erroneous
           Citations
           prevaile
           against
           
           two
           Thousand
           (
           for
           I
           conceive
           they
           are
           no
           fewer
           )
           other
           Testimonies
           therein
           faithfully
           alleaged
           in
           the
           same
           Booke
           ?
           whereby
           your
           Ten
           Romish
           Transgressions
           against
           one
           command
           of
           Christ
           [
           DO
           THIS
           ,
           ]
           are
           abandoned
           ;
           your
           many
           Romish
           Depravations
           of
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           those
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           [
           THIS
           IS
           MY
           BODY
           ]
           are
           infringed
           ;
           the
           Romish
           Novelty
           of
           your
           doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           is
           discovered
           ;
           your
           sixe
           Romish
           Contradictions
           ,
           against
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           
             Bodily
             nature
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           are
           confuted
           ;
           the
           Romish
           
             Capernaiticall
             eating
             of
             Christs
             flesh
          
           is
           exploded
           ;
           and
           the
           Romish
           
             Sacrilegious
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           together
           with
           her
           
             Idolatrous
             worship
          
           in
           her
           Masse
           ,
           is
           irrefutably
           condemned
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           false
           Imputations
           of
           falshood
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           damnable
           to
           the
           Author
           ,
           who
           accusing
           another
           in
           his
           owne
           guilt
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             condemneth
             himselfe
          
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           :
           so
           ,
           to
           the
           party
           unjustly
           taxed
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           matter
           
           of
           advantage
           and
           estimation
           ;
           for
           Brazen
           plates
           ,
           fixed
           on
           grave-stones
           ,
           (
           you
           know
           )
           the
           more
           they
           are
           trod
           upon
           by
           mens
           dirty
           feet
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           their
           luster
           ,
           and
           brightnesse
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           dust
           is
           but
           blowne
           away
           .
           Semblably
           the
           more
           the
           Accusations
           be
           ,
           which
           are
           unjustly
           charged
           upon
           any
           Adversary
           ,
           the
           more
           shall
           his
           reputation
           flourish
           ,
           as
           soone
           as
           the
           fraud
           &
           falshood
           of
           the
           Accuser
           shall
           be
           detected
           ;
           except
           it
           be
           among
           men
           that
           so
           stupifie
           their
           conscience
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           see
           even
           that
           which
           they
           see
           .
        
         
           Such
           a
           one
           ,
           of
           your
           owne
           order
           ,
           some
           few
           moneths
           past
           ,
           having
           onely
           so
           much
           modesty
           ,
           as
           to
           conceale
           his
           own
           name
           ,
           dehorted
           a
           Knight
           by
           letters
           ,
           from
           reading
           the
           Observations
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           concerning
           the
           Masse
           ,
           by
           putting
           him
           in
           minde
           of
           M.
           Parsons
           Booke
           of
           
             Sober
             Reckoning
          
           ,
           objecting
           Mis-allegations
           unto
           mee
           :
           but
           suppressing
           all
           mention
           and
           memory
           of
           my
           Encounter
           ,
           in
           answer
           unto
           him
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           proved
           to
           be
           indeed
           but
           
           a
           
             Drunken
             Reckoner
          
           ,
           yet
           not
           with
           wine
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           farre
           worse
           spirit
           of
           lying
           ,
           as
           your
           owne
           fellow
           -
           Priests
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           sequel
           of
           this
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Another
           reason
           may
           be
           ,
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           those
           Bookes
           of
           
             Apologies
             ,
             Appeale
             ,
             Encounter
             ,
             Causa
             Regia
             ,
          
           which
           (
           notwithstanding
           many
           promises
           ,
           or
           rather
           threatnings
           of
           Answering
           )
           have
           laine
           still
           upon
           your
           hands
           ;
           beside
           the
           former
           booke
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Grand
             Imposture
          
           ,
           which
           woundeth
           the
           very
           Head
           of
           Romish
           religion
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Church
           ,
           even
           as
           this
           other
           doth
           strike
           at
           the
           fat
           Belly
           thereof
           ,
           your
           
             Romish
             Masse
          
           .
           So
           that
           this
           later
           Booke
           may
           seeme
           to
           be
           secure
           ,
           till
           that
           be
           first
           assaulted
           ,
           seing
           that
           ,
           by
           instinct
           of
           nature
           ,
           every
           sensible
           creature
           is
           prone
           ,
           above
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           to
           defend
           the
           head
           .
        
         
           But
           principally
           am
           I
           confident
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           no
           other
           answer
           to
           this
           Booke
           ,
           except
           onely
           either
           a
           
             Nihil
             dicit
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Nihil
             ad
             rem
          
           ,
           not
           because
           it
           is
           my
           booke
           (
           For
           I
           alas
           ,
           I
           am
           but
           the
           
           Collector
           ,
           and
           Composer
           )
           but
           because
           it
           is
           yours
           ,
           fighting
           against
           your
           
             Romish
             Masse
          
           ,
           with
           your
           owne
           
             Principles
             ,
             Conclusions
          
           ,
           and
           Confessions
           ;
           as
           also
           confronting
           you
           with
           your
           owne
           
             Contradictions
             ,
             Absurdities
             ,
             Falsifications
          
           ,
           and
           
             Perjuries
             ,
             (
             Bis
             perit
             ,
             qui
             armis
             suis
             perit
             )
          
           beside
           the
           evidences
           of
           Scriptures
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           are
           impreinable
           .
           All
           these
           are
           so
           many
           Barracadoes
           ,
           to
           hinder
           all
           approach
           ,
           against
           the
           Materialls
           of
           that
           Booke
           .
           I
           may
           not
           conceale
           from
           you
           a
           Riddle
           .
           It
           was
           but
           some
           few
           weekes
           since
           your
           foresaid
           Lord
           intimated
           unto
           mee
           ,
           that
           my
           Booke
           of
           the
           Masse
           is
           to
           be
           answered
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           could
           take
           that
           Opponent
           off
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           .
           My
           answer
           then
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           dayes
           of
           my
           life
           could
           not
           be
           long
           ,
           but
           whatsoever
           length
           of
           dayes
           God
           should
           give
           mee
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           bestow
           it
           better
           than
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           desired
           his
           L
           p
           to
           let
           the
           party
           whosoever
           take
           his
           course
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           dog-trick
           ,
           which
           once
           M.
           Parsons
           plaid
           
           with
           mee
           ,
           would
           not
           suffer
           me
           to
           give
           saith
           to
           that
           Insinuation
           ,
           who
           avouched
           in
           print
           ,
           that
           my
           bookes
           of
           Apologie
           were
           then
           in
           answerin●
           by
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           at
           Gratz
           in
           Austria
           ,
           assigning
           also
           the
           time
           when
           it
           was
           to
           be
           published
           ;
           when
           as
           he
           ,
           honest
           man
           ,
           beleeved
           it
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           spake
           it
           onely
           by
           his
           Equivocating
           spirit
           of
           Mentall
           Reservation
           (
           being
           a
           great
           Master
           in
           that
           blacke
           art
           himselfe
           )
           and
           thereby
           hath
           taught
           me
           how
           to
           expound
           the
           words
           of
           this
           Lord
           delivered
           unto
           mee
           .
           The
           Booke
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             will
             be
             answered
          
           (
           reserving
           in
           his
           minde
           )
           when
           yesterday
           shall
           be
           to
           morrow
           :
           &
           ,
           
             a
             Iesuite
             hath
             it
             in
             hand
          
           (
           sub-understanding
           to
           burn
           it
           ;
           )
           and
           
             that
             hee
             will
             goe
             thorough
             it
          
           (
           bearing
           in
           his
           thought
           )
           with
           an
           aule
           ,
           or
           a
           needle
           :
           and
           ,
           
             It
             will
             be
             a
             Booke
             of
             some
             bignesse
          
           (
           meaning
           )
           mathematicall
           ,
           and
           invisible
           .
           So
           that
           this
           your
           will-be
           is
           but
           that
           old
           lesson
           ,
           learnt
           at
           Rome
           ,
           from
           the
           Crow
           ,
           which
           sitting
           on
           the
           Top
           of
           Tarpeys
           hill
           ,
           cryed
           still
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           expounded
           by
           that
           Poet
           ,
           
             Est
             quia
             non
             potuit
             dicere
             ,
             dixit
             Erit
             .
          
        
         
         
           I
           returne
           to
           your selves
           ,
           lest
           that
           you
           may
           thinke
           this
           Discourse
           to
           be
           tedious
           ,
           know
           then
           that
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Opponent
           ,
           will
           tell
           you
           a
           
             merry
             Tale
          
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           nor
           may
           you
           thinke
           this
           Rejoynder
           unnecessary
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           Lords
           Reply
           hath
           already
           inveigled
           Lords
           and
           Ladies
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           thinke
           his
           Exceptions
           answerlesse
           .
           But
           be
           you
           (
           Beloved
           )
           lovers
           of
           Truth
           ,
           from
           what
           Organ
           soever
           it
           come
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           Apparell
           it
           shall
           appeare
           .
           For
           ,
           
             God
             is
             Truth
          
           .
           Thus
           writeth
           hee
           ,
           who
           promiseth
           unto
           you
           certaine
           Additionalls
           to
           the
           now
           impugned
           
             Booke
             of
             the
             Masse
          
           ,
           of
           such
           requisite
           Explanations
           ,
           Confutations
           ,
           and
           Corroborations
           ,
           as
           will
           dispossesse
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           even
           the
           spirit
           of
           Prejudice
           it selfe
           ,
           out
           of
           every
           intelligent
           and
           conscionable
           Reader
           ,
           among
           you
           ,
           as
           will
           shortly
           be
           published
           ,
           if
           God
           permit
           .
           Our
           Lord
           Jesus
           preserve
           us
           All
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           saving
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
             Still
             your
             Debter
             ,
             T.
             D.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SVMMARY
           CONtents
           of
           this
           Discharge
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Five
           Allegations
           excepted
           against
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             first
             false
             Exception
             is
             made
             by
             a
             fraudulent
             Omission
             of
             the
             Particle
             
               [
               &c.
            
             ]
             which
             Particle
             evidently
             justifieth
             the
             Allegation
             .
             Num.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Exception
             is
             objected
             with
             a
             Triple
             falsity
             .
             
               
                 I.
                 It
                 is
                 objected
                 that
                 Suarez
                 is
                 produced
                 alone
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 
                   A
                   senslesse
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 :
                 whereas
                 Suarez
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 is
                 alleaged
                 to
                 affirme
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 Others
                 .
                 N.
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 II.
                 Falsity
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 denying
                 that
                 Suarez
                 is
                 rightly
                 alleaged
                 to
                 say
                 so
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Naturall
                   power
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 albeit
                 
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   According
                   to
                   his
                   naturall
                   power
                
                 ,
                 be
                 expresly
                 alleaged
                 .
                 N.
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 III.
                 Falsity
                 ,
                 by
                 imposing
                 that
                 Contradiction
                 on
                 the
                 B
                 p
                 :
                 whereof
                 he
                 was
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Relater
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 it selfe
                 the
                 proper
                 Author
                 .
                 N.
                 52.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             third
             false
             Exception
             is
             objected
             with
             a
             double
             Falsity
             .
             
               
                 I.
                 In
                 making
                 it
                 an
                 Exception
                 against
                 Mis-allegation
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Exception
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 By
                 confounding
                 a
                 Cause
                 Ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 Extraordinary
                 ,
                 together
                 .
                 N.
                 53.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             false
             Exception
             is
             in
             objecting
             words
             ,
             as
             alleaged
             out
             of
             Bellar
             :
             which
             appeare
             by
             a
             divers
             and
             different
             Character
             not
             to
             have
             beene
             cited
             out
             of
             
               Bellarm.
               N.
            
             54.
             
          
           
             The
             fift
             and
             last
             false
             Imputation
             of
             Mis-allegation
             ,
             objected
             by
             two
             tricks
             of
             
             Falsity
             ,
             against
             the
             evident
             words
             of
             that
             Allegation
             .
             Num.
             57.
             
             Confuted
             from
             
               Bellarmine
               .
               N.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             The
             five
             former
             false
             Exceptions
             retorted
             ,
             for
             the
             justifying
             of
             the
             late
             Treatise
             against
             the
             Masse
             .
             N.
             59.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Reply
             ,
             made
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Lords
             first
             Exception
             ,
             concerning
             his
             fraud
             of
             concealing
             the
             Particle
             [
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Seaven
             Evasions
             made
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             that
             his
             owne
             ougly
             Blot
             of
             Falshood
             ;
             not
             without
             as
             many
             falsities
             ,
             from
             Num.
             3.
             to
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             ,
             concerning
             eight
             Tropes
             and
             figures
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             his
             Institution
             .
          
           
             
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             Christ
             his
             speech
             ,
             the
             word
             
               [
               THIS
            
             ]
             is
             necessarily
             figurative
             .
             N.
             17.
             and
             43.
             
             II.
             The
             word
             ,
             BREAKE
             ,
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             body
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             figurative
             .
             Num.
             34.
             
             And
             the
             word
             ,
             
               EATE
               ,
               Num.
            
             32.
             34.
             
             And
             the
             word
             ,
             
               GIVEN
               .
               Num.
            
             20.
             21.
             and
             22.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             part
             of
             Christs
             speech
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             THIS
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             figurative
             .
             Num.
             11.
             13.
             and
             28.
             
             II.
             The
             word
             ,
             
               CUP
               .
               Num.
            
             10.
             11.
             and
             26.
             
             And
             the
             word
             ,
             
               SHED
               .
               Num.
            
             20.
             22.
             25
             ,
             and
             26.
             
             And
             the
             word
             ,
             
               TESTAMENT
               ,
               Num.
            
             10.
             12.
             13.
             and
             26.
             
             And
             the
             word
             ,
             DRINKE
             ,
             spoken
             of
             Christs
             blood
             in
             the
             Romish
             sense
             .
             Num.
             35.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             touching
             other
             points
             ,
             in
             confutation
             of
             the
             Reply
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             words
             
               [
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ]
             are
             words
             of
             Consecration
             .
             Num.
             11.
             and
             24.
             
             That
             they
             are
             not
             Romishly
             Operative
             .
             N.
             14.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Replyers
             absurd
             Reconciliation
             of
             the
             Contradictions
             of
             Romish
             Doctors
             ,
             by
             answering
             ,
             that
             they
             differ
             onely
             
               in
               modo
               loquendi
               .
               Num.
            
             36.
             37.
             
             His
             merry
             Tale
             ,
             Num.
             38.
             and
             miserable
             intanglement
             ,
             in
             the
             Application
             thereof
             .
             Num.
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             Theoreme
             ,
             
               Symbolica
               Theologia
               non
               est
               Argumentativa
            
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             N.
             43.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Augustine
            
             chosen
             Vmpier
             ,
             by
             consent
             ,
             to
             decide
             the
             question
             concerning
             the
             sense
             of
             Christs
             speech
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Figurative
             ,
             or
             Literall
             .
             Num.
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Exceptions
             ,
             taken
             against
             the
             Lo
             :
             Bishop
             ,
             doe
             much
             confirme
             the
             maine
             cause
             thorow
             out
             his
             Booke
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             Num.
             59.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             an
             Answer
             to
             a
             Romish
             Priest
             his
             late
             false
             Imputation
             of
             Mis-allegations
             ;
             by
             objecting
             the
             Booke
             
             of
             M.
             Parsons
             Sober
             Reckoning
             .
          
           
             M.
             Parsons
             his
             art
             of
             passing
             by
             materiall
             points
             ,
             which
             made
             against
             the
             Romish
             Positions
             ,
             and
             Practises
             .
             Num.
             60.
             
             Hee
             was
             an
             elegant
             Pen-man
             .
             Num.
             61.
             
             Iudged
             by
             Romish
             Priests
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             false
             dealing
             ,
             unworthy
             to
             accuse
             another
             of
             falshood
             .
             Num.
             62.
             
             His
             Ten
             apparently
             false
             Imputations
             of
             Mis-allegations
             .
             N.
             63.
             
             His
             Griefe
             before
             his
             death
             .
             N.
             64.
             
             The
             Popes
             Proviso
             ,
             in
             behalfe
             of
             Romish
             Clergy
             ,
             making
             it
             almost
             impossible
             that
             any
             one
             shall
             be
             convicted
             of
             Crimes
             .
             N.
             65.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Lay
             Lords
             Exceptions
             to
             the
             Bitternesse
             of
             Style
             ;
             expressed
             in
             five
             Instances
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             hee
             unwittingly
             condemneth
             the
             Romish
             Church
             of
             Sacriledge
             and
             Idolatry
             .
             Num.
             67.
             
             In
             the
             second
             hee
             is
             more
             offended
             with
             the
             Appellations
             of
             vices
             ,
             then
             with
             their
             vitiousnesse
             .
             Num.
             68.
             
             In
             the
             third
             hee
             wresteth
             Metaphoricall
             Termes
             to
             be
             Literall
             ,
             
             that
             hee
             might
             wring
             out
             of
             them
             some
             juice
             if
             Bitternesse
             .
             Num.
             69.
             
             In
             the
             fourth
             ,
             duly
             examined
             ,
             he
             rathor
             justifies
             his
             adversary
             .
             Num.
             70.
             
             In
             the
             fift
             hee
             most
             odiously
             traduceth
             the
             Lo
             :
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             accused
             all
             Romish
             Professors
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             Treason
             .
             Num.
             74.
             
             The
             Lo
             :
             Bishops
             expresse
             Asseveration
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Num.
             74.
             75
             ,
             unto
             Num.
             81.
             
          
        
         
           
             Contents
             of
             other
             Points
             annexed
             .
          
           
             Examples
             of
             Mansuetude
             objected
             ,
             and
             answered
             .
             Num.
             71.
             72.
             
             A
             distinction
             of
             Bitternesse
             ,
             Medecinall
             ,
             and
             Vindicative
             .
             Num.
             73.
             
             The
             Lo
             :
             Barons
             Accommodation
             to
             friendlinesse
             .
             Num.
             82.
             
             But
             yet
             his
             threatning
             the
             mischiefe
             of
             an
             Vnruly
             Pen.
             Num.
             83.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             .
             Nnm.
             84.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Faults
           escaped
           in
           some
           Copies
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           16.
           lin
           .
           5.
           read
           ,
           
             Lords
             Suggest
          
           .
           p.
           87.
           in
           marg
           .
           for
           Num.
           20.
           read
           ,
           26.
           p.
           179.
           marg
           .
           *
           lin
           .
           2.
           read
           ,
           Gavantius
           .
        
         
           Besides
           there
           are
           some
           Numbers
           omitted
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           opposite
           to
           the
           Suggesters
           words
           :
           as
           ,
           p.
           118.
           adde
           Num.
           38.
           p.
           161.
           adde
           ,
           N.
           49.
           p.
           175.
           adde
           ,
           N.
           55.
           p.
           205.
           adde
           ,
           Num.
           61.
           p.
           209.
           adde
           ,
           N.
           63.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DISCHARGE
           OF
           the
           Five
           Imputations
           of
           MIS-ALLEGATIONS
           charged
           upon
           the
           Lo
           :
           Bp.
           p.
           by
           an
           English
           Baron
           .
        
         
           As
           also
           of
           his
           Exceptions
           against
           the
           Style
           .
        
         
           
             The
             L.
             Baron
             his
             Entrance
             .
          
           
             RIGHT
             HONORABLE
             .
             
             I
             doe
             affirme
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             neyther
             in
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             your
             style
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             your
             Allegations
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               .
               Answer
               .
            
             
               AND
               I
               denie
               
                 (
                 Right
                 Honourable
              
               )
               that
               you
               have
               taken
               any
               just
               exception
               
               to
               either
               of
               Both.
               But
               before
               I
               can
               procede
               ,
               I
               shall
               crave
               a
               double
               Courtesie
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               one
               is
               ,
               that
               since
               our
               greatest
               contention
               will
               be
               about
               
                 Figurative
                 speeches
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               concerning
               his
               words
               of
               Institution
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ;
               I
               may
               have
               the
               liberty
               to
               use
               and
               practise
               a
               Figure
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               only
               altering
               your
               Method
               :
               satisfying
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               your
               Exceptions
               against
               the
               Allegations
               ;
               and
               ,
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               an
               accompt
               ,
               for
               the
               Acerbity
               of
               the
               Style
               .
               Because
               every
               Reader
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               will
               rather
               affect
               materiall
               discussions
               ,
               than
               verball
               skirmages
               ;
               and
               more
               especially
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               will
               much
               more
               concerne
               me
               ,
               to
               defend
               my
               Integrity
               ,
               in
               cyting
               
               my
               Authors
               ,
               than
               to
               secure
               my
               Discretion
               ,
               touching
               any
               Aberration
               in
               Style
               :
               for
               as
               much
               as
               every
               act
               of
               discretion
               dependeth
               upon
               seaven
               severall
               Circumstances
               ,
               wherein
               the
               breach
               of
               any
               one
               is
               accompted
               a
               full
               forfeiting
               of
               that
               which
               we
               call
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               discretion
               .
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               I
               intreat
               leave
               (
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Discharge
               )
               to
               leave
               your
               Lo
               pp
               :
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               combate
               with
               your
               Suggestor
               ,
               because
               I
               shall
               be
               constrained
               ,
               sometime
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               know
               himselfe
               .
               Thus
               much
               being
               obtained
               ,
               let
               us
               Two
               goe
               about
               our
               busines
               ,
               He
               to
               his
               Objections
               ,
               and
               I
               to
               my
               Retorsions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             concerneth
             the
             Allegations
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lords
               Suggester
               .
            
             
               I
               Say
               ,
               
               I
               am
               not
               satisfied
               with
               the
               Certainty
               of
               your
               Allegations
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 B
                 ps
                 .
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 more
                 for
                 your
                 credit
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 been
                 satisfied
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 those
                 Allegatiōs
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 prove
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 false
                 Criminatiōs
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 must
                 needs
                 )
                 so
                 luckless
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 greater
                 Adversary
                 than
                 your selfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               Principall
               Exception
               against
               the
               Allegations
               by
               the
               Lords
               Suggester
               (
               in
               his
               Letters
               )
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               IN
               your
               Dedicatorie
               Epistle
               you
               say
               that
               though
               your
               Adversaries
               will
               not
               allow
               any
               Trope
               to
               bee
               in
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               
                 Hoc
                 est
                 corpus
                 meum
              
               ,
               Yet
               (
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               no
               )
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               acknowledge
               in
               them
               sixe
               Tropes
               ;
               which
               sixe
               Tropes
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               same
               place
               you
               quote
               them
               not
               ,
               yet
               (
               Pag.
               87.
               
               &
               88.
               )
               you
               alleadge
               them
               to
               bee
               
                 (
                 Bread
                 )
                 (
                 Eate
                 )
                 (
                 Given
                 )
                 (
                 Shed
                 )
                 (
                 Cup
                 )
                 (
                 Testament
                 :
                 )
              
               which
               being
               all
               different
               words
               from
               those
               Foure
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 (
                 Hoc
                 est
                 corpus
                 meum
              
               )
               or
               
                 (
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               )
               I
               am
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               those
               Authors
               ,
               cyted
               by
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               have
               acknowledged
               any
               Trope
               in
               those
               Foure
               words
               
                 (
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 B
                 ps
                 .
                 Answer
                 ,
                 discovering
                 the
                 inexcusable
                 Falsehood
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 I
                 had
                 said
                 simply
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 here
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Romish
                 Doctors
                 confessed
                 sixe
                 Tropes
                 in
                 those
                 onely
                 
                   Foure
                   words
                
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   ]
                
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 lesse
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 than
                 either
                 you
                 (
                 my
                 Lord
                 )
                 or
                 yet
                 any
                 Romish
                 Adversarie
                 ,
                 and
                 assuredly
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 plainely
                 be-assed
                 my selfe
                 for
                 so
                 grosse
                 a
                 mistake
                 ▪
                 but
                 so
                 far
                 was
                 I
                 from
                 that
                 error
                 ,
                 that
                 contrarily
                 my
                 words
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 Dedicatorie
                 Epistle
                 )
                 
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   our
                   Romish
                   Adversaries
                   confessed
                   sixe
                   Tropes
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   And
                   so
                   forth
                
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   following
                
                 .
                 Now
                 your
                 Suggestor
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 make
                 me
                 so
                 absurdly
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 put
                 the
                 sixe
                 confessed
                 Tropes
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Foure
                   words
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 played
                 me
                 a
                 fine
                 tricke
                 of
                 legerdemaine
                 ,
                 by
                 concealing
                 the
                 Particle
                 &c.
                 whereby
                 the
                 words
                 following
                 are
                 necessarily
                 implyed
                 ,
                 and
                 putting
                 it
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 pocket
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 after
                 your
                 often
                 reading
                 of
                 that
                 &c.
                 so
                 distinctly
                 set
                 downe
                 ,
                 to
                 connive
                 at
                 him
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 vile
                 piece
                 of
                 Conning
                 (
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 said
                 Coozenage
                 )
                 truly
                 
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 honourably
                 done
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 your
                 Lordship
                 is
                 Catechising
                 your
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 My
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 remember
                 you
                 get
                 by
                 heart
                 the
                 twelve
                 Articles
                 of
                 your
                 Creed
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   beleeve
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 By
                 and
                 by
                 your
                 Suggester
                 pulleth
                 you
                 by
                 the
                 sleeve
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 you
                 told
                 your
                 sonne
                 of
                 twelve
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 you
                 affirme
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 twelve
                 Articles
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 these
                 seaven
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   beleeve
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   .
                
                 So
                 hee
                 ,
                 leaving
                 out
                 the
                 &c.
                 what
                 would
                 your
                 Lordship
                 say
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 stupid
                 cavillation
                 ?
                 would
                 you
                 indure
                 it
                 ?
                 Yet
                 is
                 this
                 just
                 parallel
                 to
                 his
                 first
                 Exception
                 against
                 mee
                 .
              
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vulgar
                 opiniō
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 when
                 one
                 ,
                 being
                 towards
                 a
                 journey
                 ,
                 doth
                 stumble
                 upon
                 the
                 threshold
                 in
                 going
                 out
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 aboad
                 but
                 some
                 ill
                 luck
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 this
                 his
                 first
                 imputatiō
                 of
                 falsehood
                 ,
                 being
                 so
                 false
                 ,
                 else
                 prognosticate
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 foūd
                 as
                 faithlesse
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ?
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 demostrate
                 as
                 much
                 I
                 shall
                 desire
                 no
                 beleefe
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 now
                 ?
                 albeit
                 this
                 his
                 falshood
                 be
                 thus
                 transparent
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 Abcdarian
                 Boy
                 can
                 see
                 thorough
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 expounding
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 &c.
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 boldnesse
                 and
                 blindnesse
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 match
                 or
                 mariage
                 together
                 ,
                 hee
                 ,
                 under
                 your
                 Lordships
                 owne
                 hand
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Reply
                 ,
                 seeking
                 thereby
                 to
                 cover
                 his
                 former
                 Falshood
                 
                 with
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 net-worke
                 )
                 the
                 multiplication
                 of
                 many
                 other
                 open
                 Vntruths
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lords
               Suggestor
               his
               Reply
               ,
               for
               covert
               of
               his
               former
               Falsehood
               .
            
             
               WHereas
               I
               had
               objected
               ,
               
               that
               in
               your
               Dedicatory
               Epistle
               you
               shew
               that
               our
               writers
               ,
               denying
               any
               Trope
               to
               be
               in
               those
               Foure
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 (
                 Hoc
                 est
                 corpus
                 meum
              
               )
               are
               notwithstanding
               enforced
               to
               confesse
               sixe
               Tropes
               in
               the
               same
               words
               ;
               which
               you
               say
               is
               
                 vertigo
                 mera
              
               :
               your
               Answer
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               expresly
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Hoc
                 est
                 corpus
                 meum
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               
                 (
                 &c.
              
               )
               might
               have
               beene
               a
               wall
               of
               brasse
               to
               keepe
               mee
               from
               farther
               
               wandering
               ,
               for
               that
               that
               Particle
               
                 (
                 &c.
              
               )
               did
               not
               onely
               imply
               the
               words
               of
               Consecration
               
                 (
                 Hic
                 Calix
                 est
                 Testamentum
                 in
                 sanguine
                 meo
                 )
              
               wherein
               the
               Jesuites
               have
               confessed
               two
               Tropes
               in
               one
               word
               
                 (
                 Testamentum
              
               )
               but
               also
               it
               mett
               with
               Bellarmines
               reasons
               ,
               in
               defending
               the
               want
               of
               Tropes
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Institution
               (
               because
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               they
               are
               words
               of
               Precept
               ,
               words
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               words
               of
               Testament
               :
               )
               who
               was
               therefore
               confuted
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               
                 (
                 Bread
                 )
                 (
                 Breake
                 )
                 (
                 Given
                 )
                 (
                 Shed
                 )
              
               all
               Tropicall
               ,
               as
               is
               also
               confessed
               .
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 B
                 ps
                 Answer
                 ,
                 shewing
                 the
                 Suggester
                 his
                 wilfulnesse
                 in
                 falsifying
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Exception
                 ;
                 even
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 Confession
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 I
                 answered
                 so
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 truely
                 ,
                 proving
                 thereby
                 the
                 Exception
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 as
                 wilfully
                 false
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 professedly
                 falsified
                 :
                 which
                 furthermore
                 appeareth
                 thus
                 ;
                 hee
                 saw
                 ,
                 knew
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 afterwards
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 declared
                 the
                 sixe
                 Tropes
                 then
                 specified
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Brake
                   ,
                   Given
                   ,
                   Shed
                   ,
                   Drinke
                   ,
                   Cup
                   ,
                   Testament
                
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 follow
                 after
                 the
                 particle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 could
                 hee
                 not
                 possibly
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 meant
                 they
                 were
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 Foure
                 words
                 
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ]
                 which
                 goe
                 before
                 the
                 same
                 &c.
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 imagine
                 his
                 own
                 occiput
                 ,
                 or
                 nodle
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 hinder
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Nose
                 ,
                 which
                 standeth
                 directly
                 on
                 his
                 face
                 .
                 which
                 yet
                 is
                 herein
                 the
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 &c.
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 proper
                 sense
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   the
                   words
                   following
                   ▪
                
                 even
                 as
                 properly
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 expresly
                 delivered
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   There
                   are
                   sixe
                   Tropes
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Institution
                
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ]
                 
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   following
                
                 ,
                 Given
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   like
                
                 .
                 Therfore
                 I
                 say
                 truly
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 particle
                 &c.
                 might
                 have
                 beene
                 unto
                 
                 my
                 Opponent
                 as
                 a
                 
                   wall
                   of
                   brasse
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   him
                   from
                   wandering
                   ,
                
                 except
                 he
                 himselfe
                 had
                 a
                 front
                 of
                 steele
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 hee
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 durst
                 make
                 any
                 Reply
                 ,
                 in
                 defence
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 shamelesse
                 falsity
                 .
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 heare
                 what
                 hee
                 can
                 say
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggestor
             his
             first
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             TO
             this
             I
             reply
             ,
             
             that
             no
             Catholike
             ever
             held
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Trope
             in
             Christs
             words
             
               (
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             )
             with
             the
             addition
             of
             
               (
               &c.
            
             )
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               CAll
               you
               this
               a
               Reply
               ?
               As
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 No
                 Catholique
                 ever
                 held
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 
                 no
                 Trope
                 in
                 that
                 Parable
                 ,
                 The
                 Sower
                 went
                 out
                 to
                 sow
                 his
                 seed
                 ,
              
               with
               an
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sentence
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 Trope
                 implied
                 in
                 the
                 word
              
               &c.
               as
               namely
               ,
               
                 way-side
                 ,
                 stony
                 ,
                 and
                 thorny
                 ground
                 ,
              
               &
               the
               like
               .
               If
               your
               Suggester
               have
               no
               better
               skill
               to
               avoid
               his
               first
               foule
               blot
               of
               falshood
               ,
               his
               game
               is
               desperate
               .
               Let
               mee
               pose
               him
               ;
               either
               hee
               ,
               in
               his
               first
               Exception
               against
               that
               sentence
               ,
               knew
               that
               &c.
               to
               imply
               other
               words
               following
               ,
               or
               else
               hee
               held
               that
               it
               did
               not
               referre
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               other
               words
               following
               in
               the
               speech
               of
               Christ.
               If
               hee
               held
               that
               the
               &c.
               did
               imply
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               why
               then
               did
               hee
               conceale
               it
               ?
               if
               hee
               thought
               it
               did
               not
               ,
               why
               did
               hee
               not
               confute
               it
               ?
               the
               first
               of
               
               these
               bewrayeth
               his
               fraud
               ,
               the
               other
               his
               folly
               .
               And
               this
               his
               wilfull
               defence
               of
               his
               witlesse
               errour
               argueth
               his
               Obstinacie
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Suggester
             his
             second
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             
             
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               improper
               to
               adde
               an
            
             [
             &c.
             ]
             
               to
               any
               sentence
               that
               carrieth
               a
               full
               sense
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               is
               brought
               to
               a
               period
               .
            
             
             
               As
               for
               example
            
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             covet
             thy
             Neighbours
             wife
             ,
             nor
             his
             oxe
             ,
             nor
             his
             asse
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             his
             ,
             &c.
             
             Iohn
             was
             cloathed
             with
             Camels
             haire
             ,
             
             and
             he
             did
             eate
             Locusts
             &
             wild
             honey
             ,
             &c.
             
             Teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             
             baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             There
             be
             three
             that
             beare
             witnesse
             in
             
             earth
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             &c.
             
             
               These
               &
               very
               many
               more
               like
               places
               are
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               the
               Particle
            
             [
             &c
             ]
             
               being
               added
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               onely
               be
               improper
               ,
               but
               also
               would
               alter
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               .
               Answer
               .
            
             
               NAy
               ,
               but
               if
               your
               L
               p
               :
               had
               not
               consulted
               rather
               with
               this
               Suggester
               (
               peradventure
               your
               Ghostly
               Father
               )
               than
               with
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               discerned
               two
               notable
               Vntruths
               in
               this
               second
               Evasion
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               it selfe
               in
               Scripture
               being
               Iudge
               .
               Because
               ,
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               penned
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               prescript
               forme
               set
               downe
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               
               whereof
               your
               L
               p
               :
               chancing
               to
               speake
               ,
               saying
               ,
               There
               be
               divers
               Petitions
               therein
               ,
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               
                 Hallowed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
              
               ,
               [
               &c
               ]
               your
               Suggester
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               hearing
               hereof
               ,
               admonisheth
               you
               ,
               saying
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               your
               L
               p
               :
               hath
               lost
               most
               of
               the
               petitions
               in
               your
               
                 Pater
                 Noster
              
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               added
               an
               [
               &c.
               ]
               to
               a
               full
               period
               of
               a
               speech
               ,
               which
               carrieth
               a
               full
               sense
               in
               it selfe
               :
               and
               thereby
               have
               you
               
                 altered
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Would
               your
               L
               p
               :
               admit
               of
               such
               a
               Critick
               ,
               and
               not
               reject
               him
               as
               a
               senslesse
               depraver
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             
               His
               second
               Errour
               is
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               the
               period
               of
               Christs
               speech
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 bodie
              
               ]
               must
               necessarily
               be
               fixed
               at
               the
               word
               Bodie
               :
               when
               
               as
               notwithstanding
               the
               Relation
               ,
               used
               by
               the
               Euangelist
               
                 S.
                 Luke
              
               ,
               the
               Scribe
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               otherwise
               ;
               
                 Luc.
                 22.
                 19.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 giuen
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 mee
                 .
              
               You
               see
               where
               the
               period
               is
               sett
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               word
               ,
               Given
               ,
               is
               inclosed
               within
               the
               list
               :
               which
               word
               ,
               Given
               ,
               is
               afterward
               confessed
               to
               be
               Tropicall
               ;
               and
               therefore
               overthroweth
               your
               conceit
               of
               a
               
                 Literall
                 sense
              
               quite
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               figuratiue
               word
               could
               be
               impailed
               within
               the
               Periodicall
               Sentence
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             his
             third
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Bellarmine
             ,
             
             and
             other
             
             writers
             maintaine
             to
             be
             void
             of
             Tropes
             ,
             are
             set
             downe
             by
             Bellarmine
             to
             be
             onely
             
               [
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               THis
               is
               as
               truly
               false
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               former
               ,
               for
               Bellarmine
               denies
               that
               there
               are
               Tropes
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
                 ]
              
               but
               also
               in
               these
               other
               ,
               
                 [
                 Given
              
               ]
               and
               
                 [
                 Shed
              
               ]
               as
               your
               Suggester
               knew
               to
               have
               beene
               cited
               by
               mee
               .
               Booke
               6.
               
               Pag.
               4.
               which
               maketh
               this
               his
               Errour
               to
               be
               a
               wilfull
               falsity
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lords
               Suggester
               his
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               former
               Evasion
               .
            
             
               ANd
               your selfe
               charge
               them
               with
               a
               
                 vertigo
                 mera
              
               ,
               
               for
               that
               they
               banishing
               
               all
               Tropes
               
                 ab
                 Eisdem
              
               ,
               do
               notwithstanding
               acknowledge
               sixe
               Tropes
               :
               which
               you
               could
               not
               do
               with
               any
               Colour
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               those
               sixe
               Tropes
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 eisdem
              
               :
               for
               no
               man
               can
               deny
               ,
               that
               Christ
               used
               divers
               Tropes
               in
               other
               his
               speeches
               ,
               though
               he
               used
               none
               in
               these
               .
               But
               no
               Catholike
               writer
               doth
               acknowledge
               sixe
               Tropes
               
                 in
                 eisdem
              
               .
               And
               now
               when
               I
               expected
               the
               proofe
               ▪
               thereof
               ,
               I
               am
               turned
               over
               to
               seeke
               it
               in
               the
               hidden
               construction
               of
               
                 [
                 &c.
              
               ]
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               ANd
               justly
               are
               you
               
                 turned
                 over
              
               to
               that
               [
               &c.
               ]
               yet
               not
               as
               to
               a
               Construction
               ,
               which
               any
               can
               call
               hidden
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               suffer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               blind-folded
               by
               your
               Suggester
               ,
               who
               here
               againe
               doubleth
               his
               falshood
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               I
               alleaged
               those
               sixe
               Tropes
               ,
               
               confessed
               by
               Romish
               Authors
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 eisdē
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               
                 Foure
                 words
              
               of
               Christ
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ]
               simply
               ;
               whereas
               hee
               knoweth
               ,
               and
               even
               now
               hath
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 in
                 eisdem
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               therefore
               not
               simply
               ,
               but
               with
               an
               &c.
               
               Whereby
               his
               wilfulnesse
               of
               Falsifying
               is
               further
               detected
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             his
             fourth
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             FOurthly
             ,
             
             although
             you
             alleage
             that
             Christs
             words
             are
             
               [
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               ]
               &c.
            
             yet
             seemeth
             it
             strange
             to
             mee
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             sixe
             Tropes
             ,
             which
             you
             would
             prove
             ,
             and
             which
             you
             say
             Catholiques
             confesse
             ,
             
             are
             smothered
             up
             in
             an
             
               [
               &c.
            
             ]
             no
             one
             Trope
             being
             by
             any
             Catholike
             writer
             confessed
             ,
             or
             by
             your selfe
             proved
             to
             be
             in
             Christs
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               HEre
               are
               but
               two
               Vntruths
               in
               this
               one
               Evasion
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               they
               are
               lowd
               and
               lewd
               ones
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               tell
               mee
               that
               I
               have
               not
               proved
               any
               one
               Romish
               writer
               to
               have
               confessed
               any
               one
               Trope
               in
               these
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               my selfe
               have
               not
               confessed
               any
               Trope
               in
               them
               .
               What
               not
               my selfe
               ,
               S
               r
               Suggester
               ?
               blush
               you
               not
               ,
               who
               have
               read
               the
               Booke
               2.
               
               Pag.
               72.
               
               Where
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Section
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               
               proofe
               specified
               in
               this
               speech
               of
               Christ
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ]
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               the
               Pronoune
               
                 [
                 This
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               the
               Verbe
               
                 [
                 Is.
              
               ]
               And
               divers
               pages
               following
               are
               spent
               wholly
               in
               proofe
               of
               both
               .
            
             
               His
               other
               Assertion
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               Catholike
               (
               meaning
               ,
               Romish
               Writer
               )
               hath
               beene
               alleaged
               to
               confesse
               any
               Trope
               or
               figure
               in
               these
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
                 ]
              
               So
               he
               ,
               although
               knowing
               right
               well
               ,
               that
               I
               produced
               (
               Booke
               2.
               pag.
               88.
               )
               your
               Romish
               Glosse
               ,
               authorized
               by
               Pope
               Greg.
               13.
               (
               which
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               equall
               estimation
               with
               many
               Romish
               Doctors
               put
               together
               )
               which
               Glosse
               saith
               :
               
                 This
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 improperly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 sense
                 
                 is
                 ,
                 This
                 signifieth
                 Christs
                 Body
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               the
               proper
               and
               expresse
               language
               of
               us
               Protestants
               .
               Besides
               ,
               in
               the
               Booke
               2.
               pag.
               78.
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               Section
               is
               this
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 Pronoune
              
               ,
               [
               This
               ]
               
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 ]
                 is
                 Tropicall
              
               ;
               which
               I
               proved
               out
               of
               your
               Romish
               Doctors
               ,
               by
               an
               Induction
               of
               the
               divers
               senses
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               This
               :
               which
               ,
               whether
               it
               demonstrated
               Bread
               ,
               or
               
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Individuum
                 vagum
              
               ,
               yet
               every
               way
               is
               the
               sense
               improper
               and
               figurative
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               Confessions
               of
               Doctors
               on
               all
               sides
               .
               In
               the
               second
               ,
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               divers
               Romanists
               ,
               which
               called
               that
               Sense
               Absurd
               .
               In
               the
               third
               ,
               by
               other
               Romish
               Authors
               ,
               who
               condemne
               this
               ,
               as
               being
               
                 full
                 of
                 
                 Absurdities
              
               .
               And
               all
               were
               discussed
               at
               large
               in
               my
               Booke
               2.
               cap.
               1.
               
               &
               2.
               in
               five
               full
               leaves
               ;
               yet
               your
               Suggester
               shameth
               not
               to
               deny
               all
               this
               .
               It
               may
               be
               your
               Lordship
               is
               ,
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               ashamed
               of
               your
               Proctor
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             his
             fift
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             BVt
             in
             your
             Letter
             you
             say
             ,
             
             that
             that
             particle
             
               (
               &c.
            
             )
             doth
             imply
             the
             other
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             
               [
               Hic
               calix
               est
               Testamentum
               in
               sanguine
               meo
               :
               ]
            
             in
             which
             you
             say
             our
             Iesuites
             confesse
             two
             Tropes
             .
             To
             this
             my
             fift
             Replication
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             seemeth
             strange
             to
             mee
             ,
             that
             in
             your
             Letter
             you
             affirme
             that
             these
             Words
             of
             Christ
             
               [
               Hic
               calix
               est
               Testamentum
               
               in
               sanguine
               meo
               ]
            
             are
             the
             other
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ;
             which
             doth
             inferre
             that
             Christs
             words
             
               [
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ]
             are
             also
             words
             of
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             under
             the
             
               Species
               of
               Bread.
            
             Which
             point
             in
             your
             Booke
             Page
             7.
             
             &
             8.
             you
             deny
             ,
             charging
             the
             Romane
             Masse
             to
             have
             changed
             Christs
             manner
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             by
             attributing
             Consecration
             to
             Christs
             words
             
               (
               This
               is
               my
               Body
               :
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               ,
               )
            
             where
             you
             indeavour
             to
             prove
             both
             by
             Reasons
             and
             Witnesses
             ,
             produced
             out
             of
             a
             booke
             of
             the
             
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Caesarea
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Consecration
             ,
             used
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             performed
             by
             his
             Blessing
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             preceded
             the
             pronunciation
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               [
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               .
               ]
            
             And
             Page
             11.
             you
             say
             directly
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             the
             words
             of
             blessing
             and
             Consecration
             :
             and
             the
             like
             sayings
             you
             have
             in
             other
             places
             of
             your
             Booke
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               .
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IT
               seemeth
               strange
               to
               this
               my
               Adversary
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               contradicted
               my selfe
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               kindly
               spoken
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               credit
               ?
               But
               to
               the
               matter
               .
               I
               thinke
               it
               not
               strange
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               beene
               deprehended
               in
               so
               many
               falsities
               already
               ,
               that
               He
               should
               not
               deale
               ingenuously
               in
               this
               .
               For
               in
               my
               Booke
               ,
               writing
               professedly
               upon
               the
               
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
              
               ,
               I
               proved
               exactly
               out
               ,
               of
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Caesarea
              
               ,
               that
               those
               words
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ]
               are
               not
               properly
               the
               words
               of
               Consecration
               :
               But
               in
               my
               Letters
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               speaking
               but
               obitèr
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               called
               them
               
                 Words
                 
                 of
                 Consecration
              
               ,
               by
               that
               liberty
               of
               Schooles
               ,
               
                 Dato
                 &
                 non
                 concesso
              
               ;
               than
               which
               what
               kinde
               of
               speech
               can
               be
               more
               familiar
               among
               men
               ?
               One
               is
               to
               pay
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               twenty
               pounds
               ,
               and
               in
               tendering
               the
               payment
               unto
               you
               ,
               saith
               ,
               There
               is
               here
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               sixteen
               pounds
               in
               silver
               ,
               &
               foure
               pounds
               in
               good
               gold
               :
               upon
               tryall
               ,
               the
               gold
               is
               found
               to
               be
               counterfait
               ,
               yet
               the
               man
               is
               instant
               ,
               saying
               againe
               and
               againe
               ,
               The
               gold
               is
               good
               :
               and
               your
               Lordship
               perceiving
               his
               pertinacie
               ,
               saith
               unto
               him
               ,
               Friend
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               good
               Gold
               ,
               take
               it
               to
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               pay
               me
               my
               money
               in
               silver
               .
               Now
               commeth
               your
               Suggester
               upon
               you
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               strange
               my
               Lord
               ;
               You
               said
               once
               that
               the
               gold
               
               was
               counterfait
               ,
               and
               therefore
               refused
               it
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               will
               call
               it
               good
               gold
               .
            
             
               Just
               so
               dealeth
               your
               Suggester
               with
               me
               ,
               Who
               called
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ]
               words
               of
               Consecration
               ,
               only
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               Romish
               phrase
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               approbation
               thereof
               .
               But
               of
               this
               more
               hereafter
               .
               Yet
               now
               what
               is
               all
               this
               to
               the
               point
               in
               question
               ?
               (
               which
               is
               )
               why
               your
               Suggester
               did
               so
               fraudulently
               conceale
               the
               Particle
               [
               &c
               ]
               when
               he
               made
               his
               first
               Exception
               against
               me
               ?
               Just
               as
               if
               a
               man
               ,
               being
               questioned
               for
               having
               found
               about
               him
               some
               hidden
               ,
               and
               concealed
               ,
               stolne
               stuffe
               ,
               should
               by
               way
               of
               digression
               turne
               his
               talk
               to
               another
               matter
               ,
               telling
               that
               it
               seemeth
               strange
               
               unto
               him
               that
               this
               his
               Examiner
               (
               the
               justice
               of
               Peace
               )
               had
               bound
               over
               to
               the
               Assizes
               three
               of
               the
               most
               honest
               men
               in
               the
               Parish
               .
               Whether
               this
               Evasion
               could
               satisfie
               for
               this
               mans
               false
               concealement
               of
               his
               theft
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               may
               judge
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             his
             sixt
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             ALso
             I
             say
             ,
             
             that
             if
             
               (
               &c
            
             )
             point
             to
             these
             other
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             
               [
               Hic
               calix
               est
               Testamentum
               in
               sanguine
               meo
               :
               ]
            
             and
             that
             Catholikes
             confesse
             some
             of
             the
             sixe
             Tropes
             to
             bee
             in
             these
             words
             :
             My
             answere
             is
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             words
             of
             Christ
             
               [
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ]
             are
             not
             the
             selfe-same
             words
             ,
             though
             they
             both
             belong
             
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             yet
             they
             doe
             not
             belong
             both
             to
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Species
             :
             so
             as
             if
             any
             Catholike
             have
             confessed
             a
             Trope
             in
             
               [
               Hic
               calix
               est
               Testamentum
               in
               sanguine
               meo
               :
               ]
            
             yet
             having
             not
             confessed
             any
             one
             Trope
             in
             
               [
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ]
             they
             are
             unjustly
             charged
             with
             a
             Vertigo
             ,
             for
             having
             confessed
             sixe
             Tropes
             
               in
               Eisdem
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               .
               Answer
               .
            
             
               BUt
               seeing
               that
               contrarily
               I
               have
               proved
               from
               the
               Confession
               of
               Romish
               Doctors
               (
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               already
               )
               a
               Trope
               
                 in
                 Eisdem
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               the
               same
               words
               of
               Christ
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 ]
              
               although
               other
               of
               them
               deny
               to
               admit
               any
               Trope
               therein
               ,
               therefore
               have
               not
               I
               unjustly
               imputed
               a
               Vertigo
               ,
               or
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 giddinesse
              
               unto
               
               them
               .
               But
               your
               Suggester
               (
               as
               one
               transported
               with
               a
               worse
               spirit
               of
               falsity
               )
               denyeth
               that
               I
               had
               proved
               a
               confessed
               Trope
               
                 in
                 Eisdem
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               words
               in
               question
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 :
                 ]
              
               even
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 have
                 confessed
                 any
                 Trope
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 [
                 Hic
                 calix
                 est
                 Testamentum
              
               &c.
               ]
               
                 If
                 any
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               as
               if
               this
               could
               be
               doubted
               by
               Any
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               the
               Suggester
               himself
               confesseth
               to
               be
               true
               .
               What
               disease
               will
               you
               call
               this
               ?
            
             
               But
               he
               addeth
               a
               Reason
               ,
               why
               I
               ,
               saying
               that
               there
               were
               confessed
               Tropes
               in
               Christs
               words
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ]
               &c.
               the
               Particle
               [
               &c.
               ]
               could
               not
               imply
               the
               same
               ;
               which
               you
               call
               your
               Consecrating
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 :
                 ]
                 because
              
               
               (
               good
               my
               Lo
               :
               marke
               his
               Reason
               )
               
                 although
                 they
                 belong
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Species
                 .
              
               So
               He.
               Would
               this
               man
               (
               thinke
               you
               )
               have
               dealt
               so
               with
               the
               rankest
               begger
               that
               walketh
               in
               the
               streets
               ?
               A
               poore
               man
               being
               asked
               ,
               how
               many
               colours
               ▪
               he
               hath
               in
               his
               patched
               Cloake
               ?
               Sixe
               ,
               Master
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               Black
               &c.
               meaning
               other
               five
               colours
               ,
               blue
               ,
               white
               ,
               russett
               ,
               red
               ,
               greene
               .
               Soft
               man
               ,
               saith
               your
               Suggester
               ,
               that
               [
               &c.
               ]
               (
               or
               ,
               
                 so
                 forth
              
               )
               could
               not
               imply
               those
               other
               colours
               ,
               after
               spoken
               of
               ,
               because
               they
               differ
               
                 in
                 Specie
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               are
               colours
               of
               divers
               sorts
               .
               Witlesse
               !
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             his
             last
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             THe
             seaventh
             Reason
             ,
             
             why
             Catholikes
             deny
             any
             Trope
             to
             bee
             in
             
               [
               Hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
            
             ]
             or
             in
             
               [
               Hic
               est
               sanguis
               meus
            
             ]
             and
             yet
             may
             perhaps
             cōfesse
             that
             in
             strict
             Construction
             there
             may
             bee
             some
             Trope
             in
             
               [
               Hic
               calix
               est
               novum
               Testamentum
               in
               sanguine
               meo
               ;
               ]
            
             —
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               .
               Answer
               .
            
             
               
                 THere
                 are
                 three
                 patches
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 peece
                 of
                 this
                 the
                 Suggesters
                 Reply
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 distinctly
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 Romish
                 Writers
              
               may
               perhaps
               cōfesse
               that
               in
               strict
               Construction
               
               there
               may
               be
               some
               Trope
               in
               [
               Hic
               calix
               est
               novum
               Testamentum
               in
               sanguine
               meo
               :
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ;
               ]
               
                 although
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 Treatise
                 (
                 Book
                 2.
                 pag.
                 87.
                 )
              
               I
               
                 proved
                 that
                 these
                 two
                 words
              
               ,
               Cup
               ,
               and
               Testament
               ,
               
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 improperly
                 and
              
               Tropically
               
                 understood
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Confession
                 (
                 first
                 )
                 of
                 your
                 learned
              
               Bishop
               Iansenius
               :
               These
               words
               ,
               Cup
               ,
               and
               ,
               Testament
               
                 (
                 saith
                 he
              
               )
               cannot
               be
               properly
               taken
               in
               that
               speech
               of
               Christ
               [
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ;
               ]
               whether
               the
               Cup
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               vessell
               used
               for
               drinking
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               temporall
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               the
               Testament
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               aeternall
               :
               or
               else
               whether
               it
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               matter
               in
               the
               Cup
               ,
               for
               it
               being
               the
               Cup
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               could
               
               not
               be
               the
               Blood
               it selfe
               ;
               
                 So
                 he
                 .
                 Next
                 was
                 the
                 Confession
                 of
                 the
              
               Ies
               :
               Salmeron
               
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 page
              
               )
               The
               Cup
               being
               taken
               for
               the
               thing
               contained
               in
               the
               Cup
               :
               and
               ,
               Testament
               ,
               for
               the
               Legacie
               given
               by
               Testament
               .
               
                 To
                 whom
                 was
                 added
                 the
              
               Ies
               :
               Barradius
               ,
               
                 confessing
                 that
              
               ,
               In
               the
               word
               ,
               Testament
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Figure
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               were
               then
               ,
               in
               your
               Suggesters
               knowledge
               ,
               most
               certaine
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               now
               ,
               playing
               the
               
                 Lame
                 Giles
              
               ,
               commeth
               here
               halting
               in
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Perhaps
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 Chatholikes
                 confessed
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 strict
                 construction
                 ,
                 some
                 Trope
                 .
                 There
                 may
                 bee
                 some
                 Trope
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               you
               may
               marke
               how
               gingerly
               he
               treadeth
               his
               Maze
               ;
               he
               admitteth
               that
               they
               Confesse
               
                 Some
                 Trope
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               not
               
                 some
                 Tropes
              
               ,
               although
               
               Three
               Tropes
               were
               confessed
               therein
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               a
               
                 strict
                 Construction
              
               ,
               as
               hee
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               but
               upon
               a
               necessary
               Explanation
               .
               Will
               your
               Lordship
               bee
               pleased
               to
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               his
               so
               many
               and
               manifest
               Collusions
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           Lords
           Suggester
           ,
           touching
           the
           Romish
           words
           of
           Consecration
           .
        
         
           —
           THough
           both
           these
           places
           be
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
           &
           are
           both
           belonging
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           is
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           first
           of
           them
           
             (
             meaning
             ,
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             )
          
           are
           all
           of
           them
           words
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           and
           Practicall
           ,
           effecting
           what
           they
           say
           ;
           and
           that
           none
           of
           them
           can
           be
           wanting
           ,
           all
           
           being
           necessary
           to
           the
           making
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           :
           but
           in
           the
           latter
           words
           ,
           neither
           Calix
           ,
           nor
           Testamentum
           are
           the
           necessary
           Words
           of
           Consecration
           ,
           or
           the
           forme
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Sacrament
           may
           bee
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lo
             :
             B
             ps
             .
             Answer
             .
          
           
             HIs
             first
             Assertion
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             ,
             
               [
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               blood
            
             ]
             are
             
               words
               of
               Consecration
            
             ,
             and
             
               Practicall
               ,
               effecting
               that
               which
               they
               say
               :
            
             and
             so
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             your
             Romish
             Church
             teacheth
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             an
             operative
             power
             of
             
               Transsubstantiating
               Bread
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ.
            
             But
             now
             must
             I
             intreate
             your
             
               L
               pp
               :
            
             to
             looke
             to
             the
             tenor
             of
             Christs
             Speech
             ,
             according
             to
             all
             the
             3
             Euangelists
             ,
             
             and
             St.
             Paul
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             relating
             the
             other
             words
             of
             Christ
             his
             Institution
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             thing
             ,
             whereof
             they
             say
             
               [
               This
               is
               my
               blood
            
             ]
             is
             spoken
             expressely
             of
             the
             Cup
             ,
             or
             
               Chalice
               ,
               [
               This
               Cup
               is
               my
               blood
               .
               ]
            
             So
             then
             you
             are
             to
             chuse
             ,
             whether
             you
             will
             think
             that
             by
             these
             your
             
               Consecrative
               words
               ,
               effecting
               that
               which
               they
               say
               ,
            
             the
             Cup
             it selfe
             be
             converted
             into
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             or
             rather
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             in
             these
             your
             Consecrative
             words
             ,
             a
             Figurative
             sense
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             affirmeth
             that
             in
             the
             other
             words
             
               [
               This
               Cup
               is
               the
               new
               Testament
               in
               my
               blood
               ]
            
             neither
             the
             word
             ,
             Cup
             ,
             nor
             the
             word
             ,
             Testament
             ,
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Consecration
             ,
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             forme
             
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
             Then
             (
             say
             I
             )
             must
             hee
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             Romish
             new
             forme
             of
             Consecration
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             wherein
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Calix
               ,
               Cup
            
             ,
             is
             expresly
             set
             downe
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Hic
               est
               Calix
               sanguinis
               mei
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Cup
               of
               my
               blood
               .
            
             Where
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             your
             Romish
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             challenged
             for
             an
             Innovation
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             shee
             holdeth
             to
             be
             a
             fundamentall
             point
             in
             her
             Masse
             ,
             which
             is
             her
             
               Forme
               of
               Consecration
            
             ,
             differing
             from
             all
             other
             Formes
             ,
             and
             Tenors
             either
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Ancient
             Tradition
             of
             Primitive
             Antiquitie
             .
          
           
             Tell
             us
             againe
             ,
             if
             the
             Consecrating
             words
             
               [
               This
               is
            
             ]
             are
             indeed
             
               Practicall
               ,
               effecting
               that
               which
               they
               say
               ,
               [
               This
               is
               the
               Cup
               ,
            
             or
             Chalice
             ]
             
             then
             your
             Priest
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               a
               Cup
            
             ,
             at
             every
             Romish
             Masse
             ,
             doth
             thereby
             make
             a
             materiall
             Cup
             ,
             or
             Chalice
             .
             Ponder
             these
             things
             (
             my
             Lo
             :
             )
             and
             see
             whether
             you
             can
             disgest
             your
             Romish
             doctrine
             ;
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               O
               dura
               ilia
            
             !
             must
             I
             say
             .
             Thus
             hath
             your
             Lo
             :
             heard
             the
             divers
             Evasions
             ,
             used
             by
             your
             Suggester
             ,
             each
             whereof
             ignorance
             begot
             ,
             and
             folly
             brought
             out
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             child
             altogether
             after
             the
             image
             and
             likenesse
             of
             both
             its
             Parents
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             ▪
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Of
           the
           sixe
           Tropes
           ,
           in
           Christs
           words
           of
           Institution
           ,
           objected
           by
           the
           Lo
           :
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           confutation
           of
           the
           Romish
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             owne
             Reply
             hereunto
             ,
             by
             his
             first
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             BVt
             now
             to
             come
             to
             these
             Sixe
             words
             ,
             
             which
             you
             say
             are
             (
             and
             would
             make
             us
             to
             confesse
             to
             be
             Tropicall
             )
             it
             is
             first
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             graunted
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             )
             that
             they
             must
             be
             Christs
             words
             (
             who
             onely
             had
             power
             to
             institute
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             Next
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             such
             onely
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             were
             spoken
             by
             him
             to
             the
             end
             to
             Institute
             ,
             or
             consecrate
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             for
             otherwise
             no
             man
             denyeth
             but
             that
             Christ
             spake
             many
             things
             in
             Parables
             ,
             and
             Figures
             .
             
             The
             question
             is
             not
             whether
             
               S
               t
               Paul
            
             ,
             saying
             that
             
               They
               that
               eate
               it
               unworthily
               do
               eate
               their
               damnation
               ,
            
             spake
             figuratively
             ;
             or
             whether
             Christ
             ,
             saying
             
               It
               is
               the
               Spirit
               that
               quickeneth
               ,
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               ,
            
             spake
             figuratively
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               YOur
               L
               p
               :
               perceiveth
               right
               well
               ,
               what
               is
               exacted
               of
               mee
               :
               be
               as
               willing
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               to
               heare
               what
               I
               answer
               ;
               (
               namely
               )
               first
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               not
               proved
               a
               
                 Figurative
                 sense
              
               in
               both
               these
               speeches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               viz.
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 :
              
               ]
               Next
               ,
               if
               I
               furthermore
               have
               not
               shewne
               the
               sixe
               Tropes
               ,
               now
               in
               question
               ,
               to
               be
               found
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               Romish
               Doctors
               in
               the
               other
               words
               of
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               then
               let
               mee
               be
               held
               utterly
               unable
               ,
               
               and
               unworthy
               to
               give
               your
               L
               p
               :
               any
               Satisfaction
               .
               Proceed
               wee
               to
               the
               tryall
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             his
             second
             Evasion
             .
          
           
             FOr
             if
             wee
             shall
             prove
             that
             those
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             whereby
             hee
             Instituted
             and
             Consecrated
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             were
             not
             Tropicall
             ,
             but
             reall
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             understood
             Literally
             ,
             then
             your
             accusation
             of
             our
             men
             ,
             confessing
             Tropes
             in
             Christs
             other
             words
             ,
             though
             you
             could
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             yet
             were
             it
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               YOur
               Suggester
               knew
               ,
               doubtlesse
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               good
               purpose
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               there
               were
               divers
               Tropes
               in
               other
               words
               of
               Christs
               Institution
               ,
               besides
               these
               Two
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               
               Consecratory
               ,
               which
               are
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
              
               ]
               even
               because
               they
               directly
               repulse
               the
               Answer
               of
               your
               great
               Achilles
               Card
               :
               Bellarmine
               ;
               who
               ,
               for
               defending
               these
               now-mentioned
               speeches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 blood
              
               ]
               from
               being
               Tropicall
               ,
               maintained
               that
               all
               speeches
               
                 Testamentary
                 ,
                 Doctrinall
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Command
               ,
               and
               Precept
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               proper
               and
               Literall
               .
               Whereby
               hee
               could
               not
               meane
               onely
               the
               words
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               
                 Consecratory
                 ,
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 ]
              
               because
               these
               are
               not
               words
               of
               Command
               at
               all
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               
                 Eate
                 yee
                 ,
                 Drinke
                 yee
              
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               are
               Tropicall
               :
               and
               the
               other
               words
               ,
               
                 Given
                 ,
                 Shed
              
               ,
               are
               Both
               as
               Doctrinall
               as
               are
               your
               said
               
               Consecratory
               speeches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               neverthelesse
               confessed
               by
               your
               Doctors
               to
               be
               Tropicall
               .
               Yea
               and
               those
               same
               words
               ,
               
                 Cup
                 ,
                 Testament
              
               ,
               albeit
               they
               be
               both
               as
               Testamentary
               ,
               as
               are
               your
               supposed
               Consecratory
               sayings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               yet
               also
               judged
               by
               Them
               to
               be
               Tropicall
               .
               All
               these
               were
               proved
               ,
               Booke
               .
               2.
               
               Pag.
               96.
               whereby
               your
               Cardinals
               defence
               is
               utterly
               overthrowne
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               ;
               yet
               dares
               your
               Suggester
               face
               it
               out
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Shackles
             ,
             which
             the
             Lords
             Suggester
             draweth
             upon
             his
             owne
             heeles
             ,
             by
             his
             voluntary
             Promise
             .
          
           
             BVt
             if
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             alleaged
             by
             your selfe
             ,
             Booke
             2.
             pag.
             71.
             viz.
             
               [
               This
               is
               my
               body
               :
               This
               is
               my
               blood
               ]
            
             are
             confessed
             by
             our
             men
             to
             be
             necessarily
             Figurative
             ,
             then
             will
             I
             not
             onely
             confesse
             that
             you
             have
             rightly
             condemned
             our
             Writers
             of
             a
             Vertigo
             ,
             but
             also
             confesse
             that
             I
             am
             satisfied
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             my
             former
             errour
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IF
               this
               could
               be
               a
               Satisfaction
               to
               your
               Suggester
               ,
               then
               might
               he
               have
               beene
               twice
               satisfied
               already
               ,
               
               out
               of
               the
               Booke
               2.
               pag.
               72.
               where
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Sect
               :
               is
               set
               downe
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 That
                 a
                 figurative
                 sense
                 is
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
                 ]
                 from
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 Romish
                 Schooles
                 .
              
               Which
               was
               also
               performed
               ,
               by
               proving
               a
               figure
               in
               the
               Pronoune
               ,
               This
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               speech
               of
               Christ
               [
               THIS
               
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
              
               ]
               which
               word
               ,
               This
               ,
               (
               by
               confession
               on
               both
               sides
               )
               must
               relate
               either
               to
               
                 Christs
                 body
              
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               
                 common
                 substance
              
               ,
               called
               
                 Individuum
                 vagum
              
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               the
               word
               Bread.
               But
               ,
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               ,
               the
               Pronoune
               ,
               This
               ,
               could
               not
               properly
               demonstrate
               
                 Christs
                 body
              
               ,
               because
               (
               by
               your
               Romish
               Doctrine
               )
               Christs
               body
               ,
               at
               the
               pronunciation
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               This
               ,
               
               was
               not
               yet
               present
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Neither
               could
               it
               properly
               betoken
               your
               
                 Individuum
                 vagum
              
               ,
               or
               
                 confused
                 substance
              
               ,
               because
               (
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               Others
               )
               that
               sense
               is
               
                 full
                 of
                 absurdities
              
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               betoken
               Bread
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 This
                 bread
                 is
                 my
                 body
              
               ,
               then
               (
               say
               they
               ,
               with
               unanimous
               voices
               )
               it
               is
               impossible
               not
               to
               be
               Tropicall
               ;
               even
               as
               well
               as
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 Egge
                 is
                 a
                 stone
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 an
                 Asse
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               point
               may
               be
               more
               Emphatically
               confirmed
               by
               the
               other
               words
               ,
               which
               you
               call
               
                 Consecratory
                 ,
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 :
                 ]
              
               where
               the
               Pronoune
               ,
               This
               ,
               relateth
               to
               the
               Cup
               ,
               wheresoever
               that
               speech
               of
               Christ
               is
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               Matt.
               26.
               27.
               and
               Mar.
               14.
               thus
               
                 [
                 He
                 
                 tooke
                 the
                 Cup
                 and
                 gave
                 It
              
               (
               the
               Cup
               )
               
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Drinke
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 This
                 ,
              
               (
               viz.
               Cup
               )
               
                 for
                 This
              
               (
               namely
               still
               ,
               
                 Cup
                 )
                 is
                 my
                 blood
              
               .
               And
               Luke
               cap.
               22.
               and
               
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
              
               11.
               rehearse
               Christs
               words
               thus
               :
               
                 [
                 This
                 Cup
                 is
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 blood
                 .
                 ]
              
               So
               that
               the
               word
               ,
               This
               ,
               pointeth
               out
               alwaies
               the
               Cup.
               But
               the
               Cup
               cannot
               properly
               be
               called
               
                 Christs
                 blood
              
               ,
               nor
               possibly
               be
               changed
               into
               his
               Blood
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               world
               of
               Divines
               have
               alwaies
               confessed
               .
            
             
               Our
               second
               Proofe
               was
               founded
               upon
               your
               Churches
               Confession
               ,
               in
               her
               publique
               and
               priviledged
               Glosse
               ,
               expresly
               saying
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ]
                 are
                 improperly
                 taken
                 ,
                 meaning
                 ,
                 This
                 signifieth
                 my
                 body
                 ,
              
               as
               was
               set
               down
               Booke
               2.
               pag.
               88.
               
               Now
               that
               your
               
               Suggester
               should
               here
               desire
               of
               mee
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               by
               letters
               ,
               in
               that
               which
               formerly
               he
               received
               in
               print
               ;
               it
               argueth
               either
               a
               cheating
               Concealment
               of
               that
               proofe
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               doggish
               appetite
               ,
               which
               will
               never
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               Bishops
               Conclusion
               ,
               upon
               the
               Premises
               .
            
             
               ALl
               that
               your
               Suggester
               hitherto
               hath
               done
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               your
               L
               p
               :
               may
               perceive
               )
               for
               saving
               his
               first
               desperate
               blot
               of
               untruth
               ,
               in
               concealing
               that
               Particle
               [
               &c
               ]
               that
               so
               hee
               might
               more
               eagerly
               charge
               me
               with
               falshood
               ;
               and
               after
               (
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               deceitfulnesse
               )
               huddle
               and
               multiply
               seaven
               
               more
               Untruthes
               ,
               which
               have
               beene
               particularly
               discovered
               in
               these
               his
               former
               seaven
               Evasions
               ,
               now
               already
               specified
               :
               wherein
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               ready
               to
               sinke
               into
               the
               water
               ,
               he
               catcheth
               at
               each
               thing
               about
               him
               ,
               be
               it
               reed
               ,
               rush
               ,
               or
               very
               shadow
               ,
               to
               save
               himselfe
               from
               drowning
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               vaine
               .
               Even
               so
               hath
               he
               ,
               being
               unable
               to
               make
               any
               solid
               defence
               ,
               snatched
               onely
               at
               mere
               fancies
               ,
               void
               of
               all
               semblance
               of
               Truth
               .
               Perswade
               him
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               that
               leaving
               all
               further
               Prefacing
               ,
               he
               would
               come
               to
               the
               Tropes
               ,
               now
               in
               question
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Particularly
             now
             of
             the
             Sixe
             Tropes
             ,
             confessed
             to
             be
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Christs
             Institution
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             blessed
             Body
             and
             Blood.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lords
               Suggester
               .
            
             
               THe
               sixe
               words
               ,
               
               which
               our
               men
               (
               as
               you
               affirme
               )
               confesse
               to
               be
               Tropicall
               ,
               are
               
                 [
                 Given
                 ,
                 Shed
                 ,
                 Cup
                 ,
                 Testament
                 ,
                 Bread
                 ,
                 Eate
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lo
                 :
                 B
                 ps
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 ALthough
                 these
                 sixe
                 were
                 most
                 precisely
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 the
                 other
                 Tropes
                 ,
                 concerning
                 those
                 other
                 words
                 
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   
                   blood
                   ]
                
                 as
                 exactly
                 discussed
                 ,
                 and
                 proved
                 to
                 be
                 likewise
                 Tropicall
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lords
               Suggester
               his
               maligne
               Suspicion
               .
            
             
               BVt
               if
               you
               hold
               that
               Christ
               made
               no
               new
               Testament
               ,
               
               which
               you
               give
               some
               occasion
               to
               suspect
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               esteeme
               and
               approbation
               you
               make
               in
               very
               many
               places
               in
               your
               Booke
               of
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               Beza
               ,
               and
               their
               Writings
               (
               for
               which
               I
               am
               very
               sory
               )
               then
               must
               I
               confesse
               that
               I
               am
               not
               satisfied
               therein
               .
               For
               Calvin
               ,
               and
               Beza
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Calvinists
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               doe
               maintaine
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Testament
               ;
               and
               by
               Consequent
               no
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lo
                 :
                 B
                 ps
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 IT
                 had
                 beene
                 better
                 you
                 had
                 first
                 suspected
                 your
                 own
                 judgment
                 (
                 friend
                 Suggester
                 )
                 then
                 either
                 to
                 grieve
                 at
                 my
                 Approbation
                 of
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 to
                 taxe
                 them
                 of
                 errour
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 among
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 men
                 you
                 wil
                 be
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 likewise
                 Sorry
                 ;
                 whether
                 among
                 thē
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 read
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 or
                 Beza
                 ;
                 or
                 them
                 who
                 have
                 read
                 ,
                 &
                 did
                 not
                 understand
                 thē
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 them
                 (
                 who
                 are
                 the
                 worst
                 sort
                 of
                 Malignants
                 )
                 who
                 knowing
                 their
                 orthodoxe
                 meanings
                 ,
                 do
                 not
                 withstanding
                 traduce
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 .
                 
                 Else
                 shew
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 denyed
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 
                   two
                   Testaments
                
                 ,
                 distinctly
                 differing
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 immediate
                 Subject
                 :
                 the
                 immediate
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Testament
                
                 being
                 Blessings
                 ,
                 Earthly
                 &
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 outward
                 Temple
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ;
                 albeit
                 remotely
                 these
                 were
                 Types
                 of
                 the
                 immediate
                 Subject
                 of
                 the
                 
                   new
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 of
                 Blessings
                 spirituall
                 and
                 eternall
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   which
                   is
                   above
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   us
                   all
                
                 .
                 Which
                 Spirituall
                 and
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 are
                 Typically
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 figuratively
                 comprehended
                 therein
                 .
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 all
                 Suspition
                 of
                 error
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 it
                 confuteth
                 the
                 Iewish
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Hereticall
                 opinions
                 to
                 the
                 Contrary
                 .
                 When
                 will
                 this
                 man
                 leave
                 his
                 quarrellous
                 Ambages
                 ,
                 and
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 matters
                 in
                 question
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               first
               two
               of
               these
               Tropicall
               Words
               of
               Christ
               his
               Institution
               ,
               [
               GIVEN
               ,
               and
               SHED
               .
               ]
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 first
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   NOw
                   as
                   concerning
                   these
                   words
                
                 [
                 Given
                 and
                 Shed
                 ]
                 
                   you
                   alleage
                   Page
                
                 87.
                 
                 
                 Valent.
                 
                   for
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                
                 Salmeron
                 
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   said
                   they
                   were
                   meerely
                
                 Tropicall
                 :
                 Valent.
                 
                   saying
                   of
                
                 [
                 Body
                 given
                 for
                 you
                 ]
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 ,
                 Which
                 shall
                 be
                 offered
                 
                 for
                 you
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 And
                 Salmeron
                 
                   of
                   this
                   word
                
                 ,
                 [
                 Shed
                 ,
                 ]
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 said
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 very
                 shortly
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 shed
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 
                   Confirming
                   that
                   his
                   Exposition
                
                 ,
                 For
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 denyed
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Scripture
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   reply
                   ,
                   first
                   that
                   your
                   Quotation
                   is
                   but
                   of
                   one
                   Author
                   only
                   ▪
                   for
                   either
                   of
                   these
                   Proofes
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   satisfie
                   your
                   Assertion
                   in
                   your
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   say
                   thus
                   ▪
                
                 In
                 Christs
                 Sacramentall
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 words
                 of
                 Institution
                 ,
                 Adversarii
                 nostri
                 Tropos
                 sex
                 ,
                 velint
                 nolint
                 ,
                 coguntur
                 agnoscere
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   if
                   All
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Greater
                   part
                   of
                   Catholikes
                   held
                   it
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   man
                   (
                   the
                   Suggester
                   ,
                   I
                   meane
                   )
                   hath
                   so
                   enured
                   himselfe
                   to
                   falsifying
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   hardly
                   speake
                   a
                   Truth
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Reply
                   is
                   to
                   perswade
                   a
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   but
                   two
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   to
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Christ
                   said
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     ,
                     Given
                     for
                     you
                     ]
                  
                   he
                   meant
                   ,
                   
                     Given
                     shortly
                     after
                     his
                     death
                     on
                     the
                     Crosse
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   a
                   
                     Figure
                     called
                     Enallage
                  
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     blood
                     ,
                     shed
                     for
                     you
                     ]
                  
                   he
                   had
                   the
                   same
                   meaning
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Being
                     to
                     bee
                     shed
                     at
                     his
                     Passion
                     :
                  
                   and
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   greater
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Doctors
                   to
                   verifie
                   my
                   words
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Adversarii
                     nostri
                     confitentur
                     ,
                     Our
                     Adversaries
                     
                     confesse
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   is
                   an
                   unjust
                   Reckoning
                   ,
                   because
                   although
                   (
                   Book
                   2.
                   pag.
                   87
                   )
                   I
                   used
                   the
                   Testimonies
                   but
                   of
                   Two
                   ;
                   yet
                   Booke
                   6.
                   pag.
                   6.
                   
                   I
                   produced
                   a
                   witnesse
                   without
                   all
                   Exception
                   ,
                   even
                   your
                   learned
                   Bishop
                   Iansenius
                   ,
                   testifiing
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     blood
                     ,
                     shed
                     for
                     you
                     ]
                     by
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     Shed
                     ,
                     is
                     Commonly
                     understood
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     the
                     Future
                     time
                     ,
                     when
                     it
                     was
                     to
                     be
                     shed
                     upon
                     the
                     Crosse.
                  
                   Where
                   the
                   
                     Common
                     understanding
                  
                   (
                   you
                   know
                   )
                   is
                   equivalent
                   with
                   
                     Greater
                     part
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   second
                   Aberration
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   whereas
                   one
                   Iesuite
                   attributed
                   one
                   Trope
                   ,
                   or
                   Figure
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   
                     [
                     Given
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   another
                   Iesuite
                   noted
                   the
                   
                     same
                     Figure
                  
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   
                     [
                     Shed
                     ;
                  
                   ]
                   there
                   being
                   an
                   equall
                   propriety
                   
                   of
                   speech
                   in
                   either
                   .
                   Your
                   Suggester
                   holdeth
                   it
                   an
                   Incongruity
                   of
                   speech
                   ,
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Adversarii
                     nostri
                     ,
                     Our
                     Adversaries
                     hold
                     Tropes
                  
                   ;
                   how
                   then
                   will
                   hee
                   give
                   your
                   Lordship
                   leave
                   to
                   affirme
                   ,
                   saying
                   of
                   those
                   two
                   men
                   (
                   who
                   should
                   have
                   your
                   Lordship
                   in
                   suit
                   of
                   law
                   )
                   
                     My
                     Adversaries
                     have
                     suits
                     against
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   judge
                   this
                   terme
                   of
                   speech
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   Soloecisme
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 second
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 SEcondly
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 admitting
                 these
                 sayings
                 of
                 Valent.
                 and
                 Salmeron
                 for
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 
                 future
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 yet
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 denyeth
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 which
                 unlesse
                 they
                 deny
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 here
                 alleaged
                 to
                 small
                 purpose
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   THen
                   belike
                   your
                   Suggester
                   doth
                   conceive
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Jesuites
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Verb
                   
                     [
                     Given
                  
                   ]
                   being
                   properly
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Future
                     time
                  
                   .
                   i.
                   
                     Shall
                     be
                     given
                  
                   ,
                   could
                   likewise
                   as
                   properly
                   signifie
                   the
                   
                     Present
                     time
                     ,
                     Is
                     given
                  
                   .
                   But
                   sooner
                   shall
                   he
                   himselfe
                   be
                   able
                   at
                   once
                   to
                   looke
                   up
                   to
                   heaven
                   with
                   one
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   downe
                   with
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   than
                   finde
                   this
                   his
                   conceit
                   fancyed
                   by
                   any
                   Author
                   that
                   ever
                   knew
                   his
                   Grammar
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   will
                   this
                   
                   Sophister
                   adventure
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   good
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 ,
                 alleaging
                 the
                 vulgar
                 latine
                 Translation
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 Invention
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 
                 our
                 Latine
                 Text
                 doth
                 plainely
                 shew
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 use
                 both
                 the
                 Present
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Future
                 Tense
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   YEs
                   ;
                   an
                   Invention
                   (
                   I
                   dare
                   say
                   )
                   new
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   heard
                   of
                   ,
                   before
                   now
                   that
                   this
                   Suggester
                   hath
                   vented
                   it
                   out
                   ,
                   in
                   an
                   imaginary
                   flash
                   ,
                   against
                   common
                   sense
                   .
                   The
                   Latine
                   Translation
                   useth
                   ,
                   
                   indeed
                   ,
                   
                     both
                     Tenses
                     ,
                     Given
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   Tense
                   ,
                   and
                   Shed
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   future
                   :
                   but
                   doth
                   use
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   in
                   two
                   different
                   senses
                   properly
                   ;
                   to
                   tell
                   us
                   that
                   ,
                   Given
                   ,
                   being
                   properly
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Present
                     Tense
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   proper
                   sense
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   future
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   may
                   bee
                   said
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Shed
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   is
                   not
                   this
                   fellow
                   afraid
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   Latine
                   Translation
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   absurd
                   than
                   indeed
                   it
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   especially
                   he
                   himselfe
                   (
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Priest
                   )
                   being
                   sworne
                   to
                   the
                   Authority
                   thereof
                   ?
                   If
                   Rules
                   faile
                   ,
                   hee
                   will
                   trie
                   what
                   hee
                   can
                   worke
                   by
                   an
                   Example
                   ;
                   a
                   very
                   rare
                   one
                   I
                   must
                   needs
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   any
                   other
                   example
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 notable
                 Example
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 doe
                 give
                 an
                 hundred
                 pound
                 pension
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 future
                 promise
                 doth
                 not
                 diminish
                 the
                 present
                 gift
                 ;
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 future
                 promise
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 Collection
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 present
                 Gift
                 is
                 certaine
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   Suggester
                   is
                   somewhat
                   confused
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   not
                   suffer
                   him
                   to
                   doe
                   his
                   
                     Acts
                     in
                     Tenebris
                  
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   because
                   here
                   is
                   an
                   Example
                   of
                   giving
                   so
                   large
                   and
                   honourable
                   a
                   
                     Pension
                     of
                     an
                     hundred
                     
                     pounds
                     ,
                  
                   I
                   will
                   by
                   your
                   good
                   licence
                   (
                   my
                   Lord
                   )
                   apply
                   my selfe
                   in
                   some
                   part
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ▪
                   Be
                   it
                   then
                   that
                   you
                   say
                   you
                   
                     do
                     Give
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   you
                   
                     Will
                     give
                  
                   an
                   hundred
                   pound
                   pension
                   to
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   bountifully
                   said
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   an
                   honourable
                   Lord
                   :
                   but
                   our
                   question
                   is
                   not
                   meerely
                   of
                   the
                   different
                   Tenses
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   different
                   Senses
                   of
                   
                     [
                     I
                     give
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   their
                   proper
                   and
                   severall
                   significations
                   ,
                   being
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   .
                
                 
                   Hearken
                   therefore
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   :
                   when
                   you
                   say
                   
                     [
                     I
                     give
                     ]
                     thee
                     this
                     hundred
                     pounds
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   so
                   saying
                   give
                   it
                   him
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Future
                   Tense
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     it
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   false
                   and
                   superfluous
                   ;
                   because
                   it
                   cannot
                   properly
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   
                     bee
                     given
                  
                   
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     already
                     Given
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     give
                     it
                     him
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   a
                   future
                   signification
                   ,
                   meaning
                   that
                   you
                   
                     [
                     will
                     give
                     it
                  
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   ]
                   then
                   was
                   your
                   other
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     give
                     it
                     him
                  
                   ]
                   unproper
                   and
                   figurative
                   (
                   the
                   
                     present
                     Tense
                  
                   being
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   
                     future
                     :
                  
                   )
                   or
                   else
                   you
                   must
                   confesse
                   it
                   was
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   did
                   but
                   equivocate
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   promising
                   to
                   give
                   that
                   which
                   you
                   meant
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   gave
                   him
                   but
                   words
                   .
                   But
                   will
                   you
                   say
                   that
                   in
                   both
                   these
                   Speeches
                   
                     [
                     I
                     give
                  
                   ]
                   and
                   
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     give
                  
                   ]
                   you
                   speake
                   properly
                   ?
                   take
                   heed
                   (
                   my
                   Lord
                   )
                   for
                   so
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   
                     Given
                     an
                     hundred
                     pounds
                  
                   in
                   present
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     give
                  
                   ;
                   you
                   are
                   further
                   tyed
                   by
                   your
                   other
                   saying
                   
                     [
                     I
                     will
                     give
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   give
                   him
                   another
                   hundred
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   
                   good
                   your
                   promise
                   .
                   Is
                   not
                   your
                   
                     L
                     pp
                     :
                  
                   beholding
                   to
                   your
                   Suggester
                   for
                   this
                   piece
                   of
                   service
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   rarity
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Wit
                     ,
                     quasi
                     ,
                     without
                     it
                     ?
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 third
                 Evasion
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 plaine
                 Paradoxe
                 .
              
               
                 THirdly
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 those
                 words
                 are
                 neither
                 Christs
                 Sacramentall
                 words
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 words
                 of
                 Institution
                 ,
                 (
                 whereby
                 hee
                 instituted
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 )
                 as
                 you
                 call
                 them
                 pag.
                 88.
                 nor
                 his
                 words
                 of
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 which
                 your selfe
                 in
                 your
                 letter
                 doe
                 rightly
                 terme
                 
                   true
                   Consecratory
                   words
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   HOw
                   I
                   called
                   those
                   words
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     ,
                     ]
                     words
                     of
                     Consecration
                     ,
                  
                   without
                   any
                   Contradiction
                   to
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   or
                   advantage
                   to
                   your
                   Romish
                   Cause
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   made
                   manifest
                   already
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   to
                   discover
                   his
                   Paradoxe
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   denyeth
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   Given
                   ,
                   and
                   Shed
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Sacramentall
                     words
                  
                   .
                   This
                   I
                   call
                   a
                   
                     new
                     Invention
                  
                   ,
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   egregious
                   Paradoxe
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   shall
                   never
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   produce
                   any
                   Writer
                   ,
                   among
                   your
                   Romish
                   Professors
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   not
                   acknowledged
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Blessing
                     ,
                     Breaking
                     ,
                     Given
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   spoken
                   on
                   
                   Christs
                   part
                   )
                   to
                   signifie
                   Sacramentall
                   Acts.
                   Or
                   yet
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Take
                     yee
                     ,
                     Eate
                     yee
                     ,
                     Drinke
                     yee
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   Sacramentall
                   Precepts
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   Receivers
                   part
                   .
                   Or
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Body
                     given
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Blood
                     shed
                     ,
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   be
                   Sacramentall
                   Narrations
                   ,
                   betokening
                   the
                   thing
                   Mystically
                   offered
                   ;
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     Doe
                     this
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     Mee
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   be
                   Sacramentall
                   Explications
                   of
                   the
                   use
                   and
                   end
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   and
                   all
                   these
                   Sacramentalls
                   to
                   belong
                   to
                   Christ
                   his
                   Institution
                   .
                   I
                   beleeve
                   your
                   Suggester
                   his
                   dispaire
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   Contrary
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   Romish
                   Writer
                   ,
                   will
                   never
                   permit
                   him
                   to
                   make
                   tryall
                   hereof
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 fourth
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 FOurthly
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 your selfe
                 both
                 pag.
                 87.
                 but
                 especially
                 pag.
                 7.
                 in
                 the
                 6.
                 
                 Booke
                 affirme
                 that
                 these
                 words
                 
                   [
                   Given
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Shed
                 ]
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 Tense
                 ,
                 as
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 though
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 men
                 doe
                 imagine
                 Tropes
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 denyed
                 to
                 appertaine
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Eisdem
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 make
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 hand
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 a
                 Vertigo
                 bee
                 imputed
                 to
                 our
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 a
                 Trope
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   SOme
                   of
                   your
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   undertooke
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   Given
                   ,
                   and
                   Shed
                   ,
                   are
                   properly
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   
                     present
                     Time
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   your
                   Card
                   :
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   with
                   Some
                   others
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   was
                   shewne
                   Booke
                   6.
                   pag.
                   4.
                   and
                   5.
                   and
                   are
                   contradicted
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   testified
                   that
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   your
                   Doctors
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   interpret
                   them
                   to
                   signifie
                   the
                   offering
                   up
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   shedding
                   his
                   blood
                   afterwards
                   on
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   L
                   p
                   :
                   was
                   taught
                   even
                   now
                   .
                   Therefore
                   the
                   vertigo
                   was
                   not
                   unjustly
                   imputed
                   to
                   our
                   Romish
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   one
                   side
                   denying
                   ,
                   and
                   another
                   
                   affirming
                   
                     two
                     Tropes
                  
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   these
                   two
                   words
                   of
                   Christs
                   Institution
                   ,
                   Given
                   ,
                   and
                   Shed
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   your
                   Suggester
                   saw
                   not
                   thus
                   much
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   justly
                   suspect
                   that
                   his
                   head
                   was
                   troubled
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   disease
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Tropes
               in
               the
               the
               next
               two
               words
               ,
               CUP
               ,
               and
               TESTAMENT
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Suggester
                 his
                 notably
                 false
                 ,
                 yet
                 most
                 peremptory
                 Assertion
                 ,
                 and
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 Testament
                 ,
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Authors
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 cited
                 ,
                 are
                 too
                 few
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 ground
                 your
                 Accusation
                 against
                 
                   Adversarij
                   
                   nostri
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 many
                 hundred
                 thousands
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 so
                 fewe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo.
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Authors
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   produce
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   ,
                   Cup
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   figure
                   ,
                   was
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   matter
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Testament
                   ,
                   by
                   another
                   Trope
                   ,
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   Legacie
                   given
                   by
                   Testament
                   ,
                   were
                   three
                   ,
                   viz.
                   your
                   Bishop
                   
                     Iansenius
                     ,
                     Salmeron
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Barradius
                   ;
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   being
                   both
                   Iesuites
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   three
                   persons
                   be
                   not
                   so
                   farre
                   plurall
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Adversarij
                   in
                   the
                   plurall
                   number
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   neither
                   Greeke
                   ,
                   Latine
                   ,
                   nor
                   English
                   Grammar
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   these
                   (
                   saith
                   the
                   Suggester
                   )
                   
                   are
                   but
                   few
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   
                     Many
                     hundred
                     thousands
                  
                   of
                   the
                   contrary
                   opinion
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   called
                   an
                   Assertion
                   no
                   lesse
                   false
                   then
                   Peremptory
                   ,
                   as
                   will
                   now
                   appeare
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   L.
                   Bishops
                   second
                   Answer
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Suggesters
                   prodigious
                   Peremptorinesse
                   .
                
                 
                   WHat
                   ?
                   an
                   
                     hundred
                     thousand
                     Authors
                  
                   granting
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     blood
                     shed
                     for
                     you
                     ]
                  
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Shed
                   (
                   spoken
                   of
                   Christ
                   at
                   his
                   last
                   Supper
                   )
                   hath
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Present
                     Time
                  
                   ?
                   Never
                   was
                   there
                   any
                   Bayard
                   more
                   bold
                   in
                   his
                   leape
                   ,
                   than
                   this
                   Suggester
                   hath
                   beene
                   lavish
                   in
                   this
                   his
                   Asseveration
                   ;
                   
                   seeing
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   rather
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   your
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   were
                   they
                   a
                   thousand
                   thousand
                   ,
                   discussing
                   this
                   point
                   ,
                   would
                   sweare
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Shed
                   ,
                   properly
                   taken
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   understood
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Instituting
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   The
                   reason
                   may
                   be
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     Dici
                     de
                     ,
                     sequitur
                     in
                     esse
                     in
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   never
                   can
                   any
                   thing
                   be
                   affirmed
                   properly
                   of
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   properly
                   is
                   not
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   was
                   not
                   
                     properly
                     shed
                  
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Supper
                   :
                   therefore
                   is
                   it
                   impossible
                   to
                   affirme
                   truly
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   properly
                   said
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   shed
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Harken
                     in
                     the
                     first
                     place
                     to
                     your
                     great
                     Oracle
                  
                   Bellarm
                   :
                   
                     delivering
                     his
                     judgement
                     in
                     this
                     point
                     
                     (
                     whose
                     sentence
                     I
                     alleged
                     ,
                     Book
                     6.
                     p.
                     8.
                     )
                  
                   The
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                     (
                     saith
                     hee
                     ,
                     speaking
                     of
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     )
                  
                   doth
                   not
                   passe
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   .
                   Whereas
                   Christ
                   ▪
                   
                     (
                     saith
                     your
                     Alfonsus
                  
                   )
                   once
                   shed
                   his
                   blood
                   upon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   never
                   to
                   shed
                   it
                   any
                   more
                   :
                   whereby
                   it
                   is
                   proved
                   also
                   ,
                   his
                   true
                   blood
                   never
                   to
                   be
                   any
                   where
                   without
                   his
                   body
                   .
                   
                     Our
                     third
                     witnesse
                     was
                     your
                  
                   Ies.
                   Coster
                   ,
                   thus
                   :
                   Christ
                   
                     (
                     saith
                     hee
                  
                   )
                   suffered
                   a
                   true
                   effusion
                   ,
                   or
                   shedding
                   of
                   blood
                   upon
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   his
                   blood
                   being
                   separated
                   from
                   his
                   body
                   :
                   but
                   here
                   
                     (
                     namely
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                  
                   )
                   is
                   onely
                   a
                   Representation
                   of
                   his
                   Blood.
                   
                     So
                     hee
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   reduce
                   these
                   Confessions
                   into
                   forme
                   of
                   arguing
                   .
                   Wheresoever
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   true
                   Effusion
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Shedding
                     of
                     Blood
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   
                     Separation
                     
                     of
                     Blood
                  
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   .
                   But
                   Christ
                   ,
                   neither
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Instituting
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   after
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   had
                   any
                   true
                   
                     separation
                     of
                     Blood
                  
                   from
                   his
                   body
                   .
                   Ergo
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   not
                   either
                   then
                   ,
                   or
                   after
                   ,
                   any
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   Shedding
                   of
                   blood
                   .
                   And
                   consequently
                   cannot
                   his
                   Blood
                   be
                   said
                   properly
                   to
                   be
                   Shed
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   Where
                   now
                   will
                   your
                   Suggester
                   finde
                   out
                   one
                   of
                   
                     Ten
                     Thousand
                  
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   deny
                   this
                   Consequence
                   ?
                   If
                   he
                   himselfe
                   can
                   but
                   imagine
                   thus
                   much
                   ,
                   I
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   ,
                   shall
                   never
                   envy
                   him
                   the
                   property
                   of
                   a
                   vertiginous
                   man.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 second
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 SEcondly
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 neither
                 
                   (
                   Calix
                
                 )
                 nor
                 
                   (
                   Testamentum
                
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 be
                 called
                 Sacramentall
                 words
                 :
                 
                 yet
                 can
                 they
                 not
                 be
                 called
                 the
                 Sacramentall
                 words
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 may
                 be
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Eisdem
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Suggester
                   will
                   be
                   still
                   
                     Idem
                     in
                     eisdem
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   absurdly
                   superfluous
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   proved
                   evidently
                   already
                   .
                   That
                   which
                   wee
                   are
                   taught
                   of
                   him
                   here
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   words
                   Cup
                   ,
                   and
                   Testament
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   be
                   Sacramentalls
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   not
                   
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   
                     The
                     Sacramentals
                  
                   .
                   O
                   most
                   excellent
                   subtilty
                   !
                   whereby
                   this
                   mans
                   hands
                   and
                   legges
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   ,
                   although
                   they
                   be
                   called
                   
                     Corporall
                     parts
                  
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   not
                   one
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   
                     The
                     corporall
                     parts
                  
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Latine
                   Translation
                   useth
                   indeed
                   both
                   Tenses
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Datur
                     ]
                     Given
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   tense
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     [
                     Effundetur
                     ]
                     Shed
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   future
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   doth
                   use
                   neither
                   of
                   them
                   both
                   singly
                   ,
                   in
                   two
                   different
                   senses
                   ;
                   as
                   to
                   tell
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   Given
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Present
                     Tense
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   sense
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   Future
                   :
                   or
                   that
                   Shed
                   ,
                   being
                   rendred
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Future
                     Tense
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   likewise
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   time
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   conceive
                   two
                   literall
                   senses
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   
                     [
                     Is
                     shall
                     be
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   as
                   
                   absurd
                   in
                   Grammar
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   affirme
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Sea-card
                   of
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   winde
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   stands
                   North-South
                   .
                   If
                   Rules
                   faile
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   trie
                   what
                   hee
                   can
                   worke
                   by
                   examples
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 Objecting
                 of
                 the
                 plaine
                 speeches
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Maxime
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 obscure
                 Texts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 by
                 those
                 Texts
                 that
                 are
                 plaine
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   S
                   t
                   Matthew
                
                 ,
                 and
                 S
                 t
                 
                   Mark
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Blood
                   ]
                
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 plaine
                 than
                 
                   [
                   This
                   Chalice
                   is
                   the
                   Testament
                   in
                   my
                   Blood.
                   ]
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 preferred
                 by
                 all
                 Antiquity
                 before
                 the
                 other
                 words
                 of
                 S
                 t
                 Paul.
                 And
                 now
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 those
                 plaine
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 and
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 entertaine
                 those
                 other
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 onely
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 subject
                 to
                 cavills
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 figurative
                 expositions
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   Nodum
                   in
                   scirpo
                   quaerere
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Maxime
                   is
                   most
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   application
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   S.
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   or
                   S.
                   Marke
                   would
                   relieve
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   a
                   literall
                   sense
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     blood
                  
                   ]
                   is
                   as
                   untrue
                   :
                   because
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   said
                   )
                   S.
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Marke
                   both
                   are
                   as
                   plaine
                   for
                   an
                   unproper
                   sense
                   ,
                   as
                   either
                   S.
                   
                   Luke
                   ,
                   or
                   .
                   
                     S.
                     Paul
                  
                   could
                   be
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   speech
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     S.
                     Matthew
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     S.
                     Marke
                  
                   ,
                   standeth
                   thus
                   ▪
                   
                     Hee
                     tooke
                     the
                     Cup
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     given
                     thankes
                     he
                     gave
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   viz.
                   
                     the
                     Cup
                     )
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Drinke
                     you
                     all
                     of
                     this
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   namely
                   ,
                   
                     Cup
                     ,
                     )
                     for
                     this
                  
                   (
                   sc.
                   
                     Cup
                     )
                     is
                     my
                     blood
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Inasmuch
                   therefore
                   as
                   
                     This
                     Cup
                  
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   Christ
                   called
                   his
                   Blood
                   ,
                   which
                   Cup
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   heard
                   ,
                   Booke
                   2.
                   pag.
                   79.
                   from
                   the
                   confessed
                   
                     Maxime
                     of
                     Maximes
                  
                   )
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   properly
                   be
                   called
                   Christs
                   blood
                   ,
                   than
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   your
                   owne
                   example
                   )
                   
                     a
                     man
                     can
                     properly
                     be
                     termed
                     an
                     horse
                     :
                  
                   Therefore
                   must
                   the
                   Pronoune
                   ,
                   THIS
                   ,
                   signifie
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   Christs
                   blood
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   Sacramentally
                   
                   called
                   his
                   Blood.
                   Wherefore
                   can
                   hee
                   not
                   justly
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   
                     sought
                     a
                     knot
                     in
                     a
                     rush
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   rather
                   this
                   mans
                   Objection
                   is
                   not
                   worth
                   a
                   Rush.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 foule
                 Intanglement
                 .
              
               
                 THirdly
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Cup
                
                 )
                 the
                 liquor
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Cup
                 is
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 understood
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Testament
                
                 )
                 is
                 meant
                 that
                 Act
                 or
                 deed
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 or
                 Testament
                 is
                 given
                 or
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 commonly
                 and
                 so
                 usually
                 understood
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 rather
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 should
                 now
                 deny
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 allowed
                 for
                 direct
                 
                 speeches
                 .
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 
                   Consuetudo
                   est
                   altera
                   natura
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 
                   Consuetudo
                   facit
                   jus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   Consuetudo
                   legi
                   quandoque
                   praejudicat
                
                 :
                 Shall
                 wee
                 say
                 that
                 hee
                 writeth
                 not
                 good
                 French
                 ,
                 who
                 writeth
                 est
                 for
                 et
                 ,
                 and
                 en
                 for
                 an
                 ?
                 or
                 that
                 hee
                 writeth
                 not
                 good
                 English
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 Liege
                 people
                 ,
                 writeth
                 Liege
                 people
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   jolly
                   matter
                   to
                   see
                   a
                   man
                   turne
                   to
                   his
                   wits
                   againe
                   .
                   The
                   Suggester
                   saith
                   (
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   can
                   be
                   wished
                   )
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   now
                   plaine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Cup
                   ,
                   is
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   liquor
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   :
                   whereby
                   is
                   confessed
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   plainly
                   a
                   Figurative
                   speech
                   ;
                   as
                   when
                   one
                   saith
                   to
                   his
                   friend
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   take
                   you
                   my
                   Purse
                   to
                   keepe
                   ,
                   meaning
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   money
                   in
                   his
                   purse
                   .
                   Such
                   speeches
                   may
                   wee
                   allow
                   to
                   be
                   current
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   direct
                   speeches
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Suggester
                   would
                   have
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   will
                   it
                   please
                   your
                   L
                   p
                   :
                   to
                   aske
                   of
                   your
                   Suggester
                   ,
                   upon
                   this
                   confession
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   become
                   of
                   that
                   your
                   Suggester
                   ,
                   who
                   talked
                   even
                   now
                   of
                   an
                   *
                   
                     hundred
                     thousand
                     ,
                     who
                     denyed
                     any
                     Trope
                     in
                     the
                     words
                     ,
                     Cup
                     ,
                     or
                     Testament
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     opinion
                     of
                     some
                     few
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   was
                   encountred
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   number
                   than
                   hee
                   brought
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   now
                   confounded
                   by
                   his
                   owne
                   Contradiction
                   ?
                   where
                   is
                   the
                   Vertigo
                   now
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ?
                
                 
                   His
                   quaint
                   Crotchet
                   of
                   Peeple
                   and
                   People
                   ,
                   though
                   peradventure
                   it
                   be
                   applauded
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   
                   ignorant
                   people
                   ,
                   yet
                   cannot
                   be
                   but
                   hissed
                   at
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   sound
                   judgement
                   ;
                   because
                   in
                   our
                   question
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Cup
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Cup
                   ,
                   being
                   put
                   for
                   the
                   liquor
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   )
                   it
                   doth
                   necessarily
                   vary
                   the
                   sense
                   :
                   because
                   the
                   Cup
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   the
                   Liquor
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   liquor
                   in
                   the
                   Cup
                   can
                   be
                   properly
                   called
                   the
                   Cup.
                   But
                   whether
                   the
                   word
                   be
                   written
                   Peeple
                   ,
                   or
                   People
                   ,
                   it
                   altereth
                   not
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   therefore
                   senselesly
                   applyed
                   to
                   our
                   Question
                   concerning
                   the
                   Cup.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   now
                   I
                   will
                   requite
                   him
                   with
                   as
                   delicate
                   a
                   conceit
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   Romish
                   Schooles
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   disputed
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   into
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                   thus
                   .
                   *
                   
                     It
                     is
                     like
                     as
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Grammarians
                  
                   (
                   meaning
                   some
                   of
                   your
                   Doctors
                   )
                   
                     that
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     A
                     ,
                     is
                     changed
                     into
                     the
                     letter
                     ,
                     E
                     ▪
                     as
                     when
                  
                   Ago
                   
                     in
                     the
                     present
                     tense
                     is
                     made
                  
                   Egi
                   
                     in
                     the
                     preter-tense
                  
                   .
                   This
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   a
                   dainty
                   to
                   your
                   Suggester
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ;
                   much
                   good
                   may
                   it
                   doe
                   him
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Trope
               ,
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               BREAD
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 concerning
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 Bread
                 ,
                 I
                 answere
                 briefly
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 
                 did
                 Christ
                 use
                 that
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 neither
                 doe
                 you
                 alleage
                 any
                 Author
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 Figurative
                 .
                 That
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 of
                 
                   S
                   
                   t.
                   John
                
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 cited
                 ,
                 your selves
                 acknowledge
                 not
                 to
                 belong
                 to
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 by
                 you
                 cited
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Ch.
                   of
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                
                 10
                 your selfe
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Mysticall
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 are
                 those
                 words
                 Christs
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   S
                   
                   t.
                   Pauls
                
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 institute
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 so
                 as
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 Bread
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 your
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   &c.
                
                 )
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   WHo
                   can
                   deny
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   by
                   the
                   three
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   by
                   
                     S.
                     Paul
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Iesus
                     tooke
                     Bread
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     blessed
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   blessed
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   blessed
                   ,
                   the
                   Text
                   saith
                   ,
                   was
                   Bread
                   ?
                   In
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   he
                   would
                   perswade
                   your
                   Lordship
                   that
                   I
                   proved
                   not
                   the
                   Speech
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   calling
                   Bread
                   his
                   Bodie
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   Figurative
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   ;
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   (
                   Booke
                   2.
                   page
                   75.
                   unto
                   82.
                   )
                   divers
                   leaves
                   were
                   spent
                   in
                   the
                   proofe
                   only
                   of
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   third
                   Untruth
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   intimating
                   that
                   I
                   proved
                   not
                   this
                   out
                   of
                   
                     S.
                     Paul
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   spake
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   mentioned
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   10.
                   which
                   speech
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   there
                   signifieth
                   only
                   the
                   
                     Mysticall
                     body
                  
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   his
                   Church
                   ;
                   albeit
                   ▪
                   I
                   directly
                   insisted
                   upon
                   that
                   of
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   11.
                   where
                   Bread
                   is
                   so
                   called
                   
                   after
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   Bread
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   
                     Bread
                     broken
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   signifie
                   Christs
                   naturall
                   body
                   crucified
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross.
                   (
                   See
                   Book
                   3.
                   pag.
                   133.
                   )
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   behold
                   another
                   lavish
                   Untruth
                   of
                   this
                   unconscionable
                   Suggester
                   .
                   
                     Neither
                     doe
                     you
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   Protestants
                   )
                   
                     acknowledge
                     the
                     word
                     ,
                     Bread
                     ,
                     to
                     belong
                     unto
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     .
                  
                   Why
                   man
                   ?
                   all
                   Protestants
                   teach
                   and
                   professe
                   Bread
                   and
                   
                     Wine
                     Consecrated
                  
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   &
                   call
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Body
                     and
                     blood
                     of
                     our
                     Lord.
                  
                   How
                   then
                   possibly
                   should
                   they
                   not
                   
                     acknowledge
                     them
                     both
                     to
                     belong
                     unto
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ?
                  
                   As
                   Circumcision
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   was
                   called
                   the
                   Covenant
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     I
                     baptize
                     
                     thee
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     Father
                     ,
                     Sonne
                     ,
                     and
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                     ]
                  
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Water
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   mentioned
                   ;
                   will
                   the
                   obstinacie
                   of
                   this
                   man
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   therefore
                   
                     Water
                     belongeth
                     not
                     unto
                     the
                     Sacramēt
                     of
                     Baptisme
                     ?
                  
                   or
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   indeed
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ?
                   against
                   that
                   generall
                   definition
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   set
                   downe
                   by
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   and
                   retained
                   in
                   your
                   Schooles
                   ,
                   
                     A
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     a
                     visible
                     signe
                     of
                     an
                     invisible
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                   So
                   is
                   Water
                   ,
                   in
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     visible
                     signe
                  
                   of
                   the
                   purgation
                   of
                   the
                   soule
                   ,
                   by
                   Grace
                   of
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   are
                   Bread
                   and
                   
                     Wine
                     Visible
                     signes
                  
                   of
                   Christs
                   
                     Body
                     crucified
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Blood
                     shed
                  
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinne
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   Sacramentall
                   Corporall
                   eating
                   is
                   also
                   a
                   Signe
                   of
                   our
                   Christian
                   and
                   spiritual
                   refection
                   thereby
                   .
                   
                   Fie
                   ,
                   fie
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   lend
                   your
                   eares
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   miserable
                   Seducer
                   ▪
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Trope
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               EATE
               ,
               used
               in
               the
               Institution
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 first
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 Eate
                 ,
                 first
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 Christ
                 said
                 
                   [
                   Accipite
                   ,
                   &
                   manducate
                
                 ]
                 yet
                 were
                 not
                 those
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 Consecratorie
                 words
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 instituted
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   THough
                   it
                   bee
                   not
                   within
                   the
                   Compasse
                   of
                   those
                   words
                   of
                   your
                   Consecration
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ]
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   properly
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Sacramentall
                   use
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   might
                   as
                   necessarily
                   require
                   a
                   proper
                   sense
                   and
                   meaning
                   as
                   any
                   other
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Institution
                   ,
                   that
                   belong
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   or
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   if
                   (
                   as
                   your
                   Doctors
                   have
                   taught
                   )
                   Christ
                   his
                   Sacramentall
                   Speeches
                   be
                   void
                   of
                   Figures
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   ,
                   in
                   every
                   Celebration
                   of
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   Eating
                   is
                   necessary
                   ,
                   your
                   Suggester
                   himselfe
                   (
                   if
                   he
                   bee
                   a
                   Romish
                   Priest
                   )
                   
                   must
                   as
                   necessarily
                   confesse
                   ;
                   for
                   you
                   have
                   heard
                   your
                   Doctors
                   granting
                   a
                   necessary
                   duty
                   in
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   wheresoever
                   hee
                   celebrateth
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   to
                   eate
                   it
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   mouth
                   .
                   See
                   Book
                   2.
                   pag.
                   48
                   and
                   54.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 Objection
                 .
              
               
                 WHich
                 Sacramentall
                 and
                 Consecratorie
                 words
                 ,
                 thirteen
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 cyted
                 by
                 
                   Allen
                   ,
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   Brereley
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 
                   Bishop
                   Jewell
                
                 in
                 his
                 Reply
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Communion
                 booke
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Catechisme
                 for
                 examination
                 of
                 Children
                 before
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   D
                   
                   r.
                   Fr.
                   White
                
                 ,
                 now
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Elie
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Reply
                 ,
                 and
                 Calvin
                 and
                 Beza
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 ;
                 and
                 your
                 
                 selfe
                 in
                 your
                 last
                 letter
                 confesse
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   [
                   Hoc
                   estcorpus
                   meum
                   .
                
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   HOw
                   these
                   words
                   may
                   bee
                   called
                   
                     words
                     of
                     Consecration
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   improperly
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   already
                   signified
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   (
                   God
                   willing
                   )
                   manifest
                   fully
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Edition
                   ,
                   by
                   differencing
                   the
                   Consecration
                   of
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   and
                   Accommodation
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Consecration
                   of
                   Benediction
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   indeed
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   words
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                  
                   ]
                   should
                   bee
                   held
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Benediction
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   properly
                   called
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   then
                   should
                   you
                   exclude
                   Christ
                   his
                   owne
                   Benediction
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   expressely
                   set
                   downe
                   before
                   these
                   
                   your
                   words
                   of
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Euangelists
                     ;
                     Iesus
                     tooke
                     Bread
                     ,
                     and
                  
                   BLESSED
                   
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     hee
                     had
                     given
                     thankes
                     ,
                     he
                     gave
                     it
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     Take
                     ,
                     Eate
                     ,
                     this
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     .
                  
                   And
                   so
                   shall
                   wee
                   bee
                   found
                   to
                   agree
                   amongst
                   our selves
                   ,
                   whereas
                   (
                   by
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   learned
                   Arch-bishop
                   Caesariensis
                   )
                   your
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   are
                   involved
                   in
                   irreconciliable
                   Contradictions
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   haue
                   seene
                   them
                   alleaged
                   by
                   mee
                   ,
                   Booke
                   1.
                   pag.
                   8.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 Conclusion
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 his
                 first
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 SO
                 as
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 
                 Eate
                 ,
                 being
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 Sacramentall
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 your
                 
                   (
                   &c.
                
                 )
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   is
                   right
                   the
                   Cuckowessong
                   ,
                   so
                   often
                   repeated
                   .
                   
                     The
                     word
                  
                   ,
                   Eate
                   ,
                   
                     is
                     not
                     mentioned
                     in
                     those
                  
                   Foure
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                     ,
                     ]
                     therefore
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     brought
                     within
                     the
                     compasse
                     of
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   as
                   though
                   (
                   &c.
                   )
                   were
                   there
                   set
                   as
                   an
                   hedge
                   to
                   exclude
                   mee
                   from
                   shewing
                   any
                   Tropes
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christs
                   Institution
                   ,
                   beside
                   only
                   those
                   precedent
                   words
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                     :
                     ]
                  
                   and
                   not
                   rather
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   proper
                   nature
                   of
                   every
                   &c.
                   (
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   used
                   by
                   all
                   Writers
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   )
                   as
                   a
                   gap
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   passage
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   following
                   words
                   of
                   Christs
                   
                   Institution
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Institution
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   Suggester
                   pertinaciously
                   replyeth
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   my
                   expresse
                   words
                   ,
                   Booke
                   2.
                   pag.
                   80.
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   Title
                   of
                   the
                   Sect.
                   14.
                   thus
                   :
                   
                     Many
                     Figurative
                     Speeches
                     ,
                     used
                     by
                     Christ
                     ,
                     even
                     in
                     his
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     Institution
                     of
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     by
                     your
                     owne
                     Confessions
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Which
                   so
                   plaine
                   an
                   expression
                   of
                   mine
                   owne
                   meaning
                   might
                   teach
                   your
                   Suggester
                   to
                   eate
                   his
                   former
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   Assertiō
                   ,
                   concerning
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Eate
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   other
                   Tropicall
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   already
                   mentioned
                   .
                   And
                   doe
                   you
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   how
                   my
                   former
                   (
                   &c.
                   )
                   still
                   sticketh
                   in
                   your
                   Suggesters
                   throat
                   ?
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   downe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 second
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 CHrist
                 ,
                 
                 indeed
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 Eate
                 ,
                 intendeth
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 used
                 as
                 Christ
                 appointed
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 it
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 your selfe
                 Pag.
                 8.
                 confesse
                 ,
                 where
                 you
                 say
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                   made
                   it
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   by
                   his
                   Blessing
                   ,
                   by
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   which
                   preceded
                   these
                   words
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                   :
                   ]
                
                 and
                 by
                 Consequent
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 Eate
                 .
                 Also
                 pag.
                 36.
                 where
                 you
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Reservation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 bee
                 ancient
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 bee
                 for
                 a
                 Sacramentall
                 eating
                 thereof
                 :
                 Whence
                 it
                 will
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 Eating
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 Christs
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   Take
                
                 and
                 Eate
                 ]
                 were
                 not
                 his
                 Sacramentall
                 ,
                 or
                 Consecratorie
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 words
                 
                 whereby
                 hee
                 did
                 institute
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 not
                 Eaten
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   SAy
                   you
                   so
                   ?
                   Is
                   it
                   a
                   
                     Sacrament
                     ,
                     although
                     it
                     be
                     not
                     eaten
                     ?
                  
                   you
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Sacrifice
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   *
                   Bellarmine
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   
                     moderne
                     Divines
                     )
                     cannot
                     be
                     ,
                     except
                     that
                     the
                     Priest
                     Eate
                     it
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   also
                   shewed
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   sixt
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   Treatise
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   necessitie
                   hereof
                   they
                   ground
                   not
                   upon
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                     ,
                     ]
                  
                   but
                   upon
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Command
                   following
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     Doe
                     this
                     .
                  
                   ]
                   Aske
                   
                   your
                   Suggester
                   how
                   hee
                   can
                   reconcile
                   himselfe
                   to
                   those
                   your
                   Doctors
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Words
               ,
               BREAKE
               ,
               EATE
               ,
               and
               DRINKE
               ,
               out
               of
               Maldonate
               and
               Brerely
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 ,
                 his
                 Exceptions
                 .
              
               
                 BVt
                 you
                 alleage
                 Maldonate
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Eating
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 is
                 a
                 Figurative
                 Speech
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   I
                   knew
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   injured
                   either
                   of
                   these
                   Authors
                   ,
                   it
                   would
                   
                   grieve
                   mee
                   at
                   the
                   very
                   heart
                   .
                   First
                   then
                   to
                   
                     Maldonates
                     Eating
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   to
                   M.
                   
                     Brerely
                     his
                     Drinking
                  
                   .
                   I
                   produced
                   (
                   Booke
                   2.
                   pag.
                   86.
                   )
                   not
                   only
                   your
                   
                     Ies.
                     Maldonate
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   your
                   other
                   
                     Ies.
                     Suarez
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   affirming
                   that
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   Break
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Eate
                     ,
                     cannot
                     properly
                     be
                     affirmed
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                     without
                     a
                     Figure
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   those
                   sayings
                   ,
                   
                     Christs
                     body
                     is
                     broken
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   
                     Christs
                     body
                     is
                     eaten
                  
                   ,
                   taken
                   in
                   the
                   literall
                   sense
                   (
                   they
                   say
                   )
                   are
                   false
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   your
                   
                     Ies.
                     Salmeron
                  
                   (
                   cited
                   Booke
                   5.
                   pag.
                   228.
                   )
                   proveth
                   the
                   same
                   irrefutably
                   .
                   
                     This
                     reall
                     Eating
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     requireth
                     a
                     reall
                     tearing
                     with
                     the
                     teeth
                     that
                     thing
                     which
                     is
                     eaten
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     body
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   
                     is
                     not
                     torne
                     with
                     the
                     teeth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Can
                   your
                   Lordship
                   thinke
                   
                   your
                   Suggester
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   a
                   rationall
                   man
                   ,
                   to
                   charge
                   me
                   with
                   not
                   doing
                   Maldonate
                   right
                   ,
                   now
                   that
                   you
                   see
                   the
                   direct
                   &
                   expresse
                   confession
                   of
                   Maldonate
                   himselfe
                   ?
                   or
                   can
                   you
                   account
                   him
                   a
                   conscionable
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   knowing
                   that
                   both
                   Suarez
                   and
                   Salmeron
                   confessed
                   and
                   proved
                   the
                   words
                   Brake
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   Eate
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   figuratively
                   ,
                   to
                   conceale
                   my
                   evidence
                   ?
                   This
                   practise
                   (
                   my
                   Lord
                   )
                   why
                   do
                   you
                   not
                   detest
                   ?
                   I
                   passe
                   to
                   M
                   r
                   Brereley
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 [
                 DRINKE
                 .
                 ]
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 M.
                 Brerely
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   blood
                   is
                   not
                   properly
                   drunke
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Chalice
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   blood
                   hath
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   of
                   existing
                   ,
                   as
                   under
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   
                   Bread
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   not
                   divided
                   or
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   .
                
                 But
                 you
                 had
                 done
                 Brerely
                 more
                 right
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 repeated
                 his
                 words
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 ;
                 
                   Seeing
                   the
                   blood
                   in
                   the
                   Chalice
                   :
                
                 for
                 Brereley
                 intēdeth
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Blood
                   is
                   figurative
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 beeing
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 whereby
                 it
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 properly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 drunke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Chalice
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 attend
                 to
                 the
                 strict
                 propriety
                 of
                 speech
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 of
                 Maldonates
                 words
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   Eating
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sentence
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Quia
                   ipsi
                   modi
                   ,
                   qui
                   significantur
                   his
                   verbis
                   ,
                   non
                   conveniunt
                   corpori
                   Christi
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   M
                   R
                   ,
                   Brerely
                   his
                   words
                   (
                   by
                   mee
                   cited
                   ,
                   Booke
                   2.
                   pag.
                   87.
                   )
                   were
                   these
                   :
                   
                     If
                     we
                     attend
                     
                     unto
                     the
                     propriety
                     of
                     speech
                     ,
                     neither
                     is
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     properly
                     drunke
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Chalice
                     .
                  
                   What
                   can
                   wee
                   call
                   wrong
                   in
                   this
                   Citation
                   ?
                   Forsooth
                   ,
                   M
                   r
                   Brereley's
                   words
                   are
                   not
                   ,
                   
                     Drunke
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Chalice
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   ,
                   
                     Blood
                     In
                     the
                     Chalice
                     is
                     drunke
                     .
                  
                   Would
                   not
                   a
                   man
                   thinke
                   that
                   your
                   Suggester
                   was
                   In
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   newly
                   come
                   Out
                   of
                   the
                   Wine-cellar
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   made
                   this
                   exception
                   ?
                   Where
                   I
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   liquor
                   is
                   not
                   properly
                   Drunke
                   ,
                   before
                   it
                   be
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   lest
                   M
                   
                   R.
                   Brereley
                   my
                   Adversary
                   might
                   seeme
                   to
                   speake
                   lesse
                   properly
                   ,
                   altered
                   his
                   phrase
                   .
                   O
                   that
                   my
                   Adversaries
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   would
                   so
                   kindly
                   handle
                   my
                   writings
                   ,
                   by
                   so
                   altering
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   better
                   than
                   they
                   seeme
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   every-where
                   
                   almost
                   deprave
                   my
                   words
                   and
                   meanings
                   !
                   But
                   be
                   it
                   
                     Drunke
                     In
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Drunke
                     Out
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   M
                   
                   r.
                   Brereley
                   plainly
                   acknowledgeth
                   an
                   Impropriety
                   in
                   the
                   phrase
                   of
                   
                     Drinking
                     Christs
                     Blood
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   Point
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   I
                   contended
                   for
                   from
                   this
                   his
                   testimony
                   .
                
                 
                   Nor
                   this
                   onely
                   ,
                   but
                   (
                   Booke
                   1.
                   pag.
                   641.
                   )
                   I
                   shewed
                   the
                   generall
                   doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   point
                   of
                   Concomitancie
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   this
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                     That
                     Blood
                     is
                     still
                     in
                     the
                     veines
                     of
                     Christs
                     body
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     before
                     the
                     consecration
                     of
                     this
                     Sacrament
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   received
                   as
                   whole
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   perfect
                   body
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   I
                   inferred
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   because
                   a
                   man
                   could
                   not
                   properly
                   drink
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   whose
                   
                   blood
                   is
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   veines
                   thereof
                   :
                   therefore
                   can
                   hee
                   not
                   be
                   said
                   
                     properly
                     to
                     drinke
                     it
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   received
                   under
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   a
                   solid
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   liquid
                   thing
                   .
                   As
                   yet
                   therefore
                   Maldonate
                   ,
                   and
                   Brereley
                   remaine
                   our
                   faithfull
                   Advocates
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   your
                   Suggester
                   shall
                   prove
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   thinke
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   sober
                   man
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   made
                   this
                   his
                   Reply
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 .
              
               
                 SO
                 as
                 neither
                 Maldonate
                 ,
                 nor
                 Brereley
                 ,
                 doth
                 differ
                 from
                 other
                 Catholike
                 Writers
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 Christs
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 they
                 thinke
                 
                   [
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   
                   meum
                   :
                   Hic
                   est
                   sanguis
                   meus
                   ]
                
                 are
                 Tropicall
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   they
                   
                     differ
                     not
                  
                   from
                   other
                   
                     Catholike
                     Writers
                  
                   in
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   
                     Christs
                     words
                  
                   ,
                   now
                   spoken
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   Eate
                   ,
                   and
                   Drinke
                   ,
                   then
                   will
                   it
                   necessarily
                   follow
                   ,
                   that
                   other
                   
                     Catholike
                     Writers
                  
                   differ
                   not
                   from
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   wee
                   shall
                   all
                   be
                   good
                   friends
                   ,
                   professing
                   unanimously
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   words
                   
                     [
                     Eate
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   ]
                   belonging
                   to
                   Christs
                   Institution
                   ,
                   are
                   Tropicall
                   ;
                   the
                   very
                   point
                   which
                   I
                   undertooke
                   to
                   prove
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 .
              
               
                 ONely
                 they
                 differ
                 
                   in
                   modo
                   loquendi
                
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 difference
                 I
                 presume
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 urged
                 as
                 essentiall
                 in
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 this
                 Consequence
                 ,
                 they
                 agreeing
                 in
                 substance
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Catholique
                 Writers
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 whole
                 bookes
                 do
                 plainly
                 shew
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo.
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   your
                   presumption
                   indeed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   very
                   Childish
                   one
                   too
                   .
                   For
                   better
                   manifestation
                   hereof
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   presume
                   that
                   your
                   Suggester
                   cannot
                   be
                   so
                   absurd
                   as
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   Substance
                   ,
                   to
                   meane
                   any
                   Physicall
                   and
                   bodily
                   substance
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   subject
                   matter
                   
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   controversie
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   Controversie
                   is
                   concerning
                   the
                   foresaid
                   words
                   of
                   Christs
                   Institution
                   ,
                   Eate
                   ,
                   and
                   Drinke
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   properly
                   ,
                   or
                   literally
                   taken
                   ,
                   or
                   improperly
                   ,
                   and
                   figuratively
                   .
                   Some
                   of
                   your
                   Doctors
                   hold
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   properly
                   spoken
                   ,
                   others
                   deny
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   
                     a
                     false
                     sense
                  
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   heard
                   .
                   )
                   Now
                   your
                   Suggester
                   will
                   needs
                   play
                   the
                   Moderator
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     they
                     agree
                     in
                     substance
                  
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   differ
                   in
                   their
                   
                     maner
                     of
                     speaking
                  
                   ;
                   although
                   the
                   
                     maner
                     of
                     speaking
                  
                   is
                   here
                   become
                   the
                   very
                   matter
                   in
                   question
                   .
                
                 
                   Iust
                   as
                   if
                   when
                   the
                   Lords
                   in
                   the
                   Star-chamber
                   do
                   variously
                   
                   censure
                   a
                   defendant
                   ,
                   some
                   judging
                   him
                   guilty
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   quitting
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   holding
                   him
                   innocent
                   ;
                   your
                   Suggester
                   should
                   reconcile
                   this
                   difference
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   held
                   him
                   guilty
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   unguilty
                   ,
                   yet
                   do
                   they
                   not
                   differ
                   in
                   substance
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   in
                   the
                   
                     maner
                     of
                     speaking
                  
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   two
                   adulterous
                   Elders
                   were
                   examined
                   ,
                   concerning
                   Susanna
                   ,
                   what
                   tree
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Garden
                   ,
                   under
                   which
                   the
                   act
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   one
                   said
                   ,
                   under
                   a
                   Mastick
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   under
                   an
                   Holme
                   tree
                   :
                   they
                   differed
                   onely
                   in
                   
                     modo
                     loquendi
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   were
                   they
                   both
                   thereby
                   proved
                   false
                   witnesses
                   .
                   Albeit
                   otherwise
                   agreeing
                   in
                   one
                   intention
                   ,
                   to
                   accuse
                   Susanna
                   of
                   whoredome
                   ;
                   even
                   as
                   wee
                   have
                   noted
                   your
                   Doctors
                   
                   by
                   the
                   division
                   of
                   their
                   tongues
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   false
                   Teachers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 because
                 I
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 your
                 Booke
                 ,
                 
                 you
                 do
                 endeavour
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 of
                 difference
                 to
                 prove
                 your
                 Tenet
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 party
                 ,
                 whose
                 sayings
                 you
                 alleage
                 :
                 which
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 conceive
                 ,
                 differ
                 in
                 substance
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   in
                   modo
                   loquendi
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   YOu
                   repeat
                   your
                   Reply
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   have
                   like
                   liberty
                   to
                   repeat
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   my
                   Answer
                   .
                   When
                   the
                   question
                   is
                   of
                   Proper
                   and
                   improper
                   signification
                   
                   of
                   words
                   ,
                   the
                   maner
                   of
                   speech
                   is
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   question
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   knowne
                   story
                   of
                   the
                   Trades-man
                   in
                   London
                   dwelling
                   at
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Kings
                     Crowne
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   said
                   unto
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   Behave
                   thy selfe
                   well
                   ,
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   make
                   thee
                   
                     heire
                     of
                     the
                     Crowne
                  
                   :
                   his
                   words
                   were
                   afterwards
                   brought
                   within
                   compasse
                   of
                   Treason
                   ,
                   albeit
                   others
                   thought
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   beene
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   Speaker
                   in
                   a
                   figurative
                   sense
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   hee
                   forfeit
                   both
                   his
                   owne
                   Crowne
                   and
                   life
                   ,
                   even
                   for
                   the
                   literall
                   signification
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   hanged
                   onely
                   upon
                   a
                   difference
                   
                     de
                     modo
                     loquendi
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     maner
                     of
                     speech
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Accordingly
                   now
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   whole
                   structure
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   
                   Masse
                   ,
                   concerning
                   either
                   
                     Corporall
                     presence
                     ,
                     Transubstantiation
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Adoration
                     of
                     the
                     Host
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   all
                   depend
                   wholy
                   upon
                   the
                   Manner
                   of
                   Christs
                   speech
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                  
                   ]
                   in
                   the
                   literall
                   and
                   proper
                   sense
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   confutation
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   superstitious
                   ,
                   sacrilegious
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolatrous
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   is
                   grounded
                   upon
                   the
                   improper
                   and
                   figurative
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   words
                   :
                   if
                   all
                   this
                   difference
                   in
                   the
                   
                     manner
                     of
                     speech
                  
                   be
                   no
                   
                     substantiall
                     matter
                  
                   of
                   difference
                   ,
                   let
                   your
                   Suggester
                   but
                   answer
                   ,
                   why
                   your
                   Roman
                   Church
                   burnt
                   so
                   many
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   only
                   for
                   differing
                   from
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   
                     manner
                     of
                     speech
                  
                   ,
                   viz.
                   interpreting
                   Christs
                   speech
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                  
                   ]
                   figuratively
                   contrary
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   literall
                   exposition
                   thereof
                   ?
                   If
                   hee
                   
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   shee
                   did
                   it
                   unjustly
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   she
                   a
                   bloody
                   Iezabel
                   :
                   &
                   if
                   hee
                   answer
                   ,
                   that
                   notwithstanding
                   it
                   were
                   a
                   
                     Difference
                     ,
                     in
                     maner
                     of
                     speech
                     ,
                  
                   yet
                   was
                   this
                   sufficient
                   matter
                   to
                   condemne
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   fier
                   ;
                   then
                   is
                   hee
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   to
                   schoole
                   againe
                   among
                   Petites
                   ,
                   to
                   learne
                   what
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   differ
                   
                     in
                     modo
                     loquendi
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 offer
                 to
                 tell
                 a
                 Tale.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 under
                 your
                 favour
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 example
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 weake
                 these
                 kinde
                 of
                 proofes
                 are
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   WIth
                   very
                   good
                   leave
                   (
                   friend
                   Suggester
                   )
                   but
                   see
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   such
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   bewray
                   your
                   owne
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   expose
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   scorne
                   of
                   any
                   intelligent
                   Reader
                   ,
                   you
                   had
                   best
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 merry
                 Tale.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 
                   K.
                   Edward
                   2
                   d
                
                 his
                 time
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 remember
                 )
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 of
                 Oxford
                 was
                 much
                 addicted
                 to
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 some
                 were
                 called
                 Nominals
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 strict
                 in
                 examining
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 signification
                 of
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 
                   Merton
                   Colledge
                
                 ,
                 being
                 seated
                 upon
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wanting
                 roome
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 and
                 commodious
                 walkes
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 
                 Fellowes
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 being
                 desirous
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 medowes
                 that
                 lay
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 send
                 three
                 of
                 their
                 Company
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 then
                 lying
                 at
                 Woodstocke
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 admitted
                 to
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 signified
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Colledge
                 to
                 demand
                 
                   Licentiam
                   faciendi
                   ostium
                
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 presently
                 interrupting
                 him
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 a
                 Licence
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 doore
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 licence
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 doore
                 never
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 his
                 desire
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 
                   Ostium
                   fieri
                
                 :
                 whereunto
                 the
                 third
                 replyed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 mistaken
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 still
                 
                   in
                   fieri
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 his
                 Petition
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 
                   Ostium
                   factum
                
                 :
                 whereunto
                 the
                 first
                 replyed
                 againe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 unmannerly
                 as
                 to
                 desire
                 
                   Ostium
                   factum
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 demand
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 doore
                 ,
                 but
                 desired
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 
                 leave
                 
                   posse
                   ostium
                   facere
                
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 second
                 againe
                 opposing
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 opposing
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 growing
                 weary
                 ,
                 hee
                 answered
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 hee
                 understood
                 their
                 request
                 ,
                 yet
                 would
                 he
                 not
                 give
                 them
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 would
                 agree
                 
                   in
                   modo
                   loquendi
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   not
                   heard
                   your
                   Suggester
                   make
                   so
                   often
                   mention
                   of
                   
                     Ostium
                     ,
                     a
                     doore
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   thought
                   it
                   had
                   beene
                   a
                   
                     Tale
                     of
                     a
                     Tubbe
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   fond
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   take
                   it
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   it
                   we
                   can
                   .
                   Onely
                   it
                   might
                   have
                   becom'd
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   had
                   a
                   better
                   conceit
                   of
                   the
                   worth
                   of
                   that
                   Colledge
                   in
                   Oxon
                   ,
                   so
                   famous
                   for
                   Antiquity
                   and
                   learning
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   
                   imagine
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   utterly
                   forlorne
                   of
                   true
                   Oratorie
                   and
                   Grammar
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   three
                   choisest
                   Schollers
                   therin
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   express
                   this
                   Message
                   in
                   latin
                   intelligently
                   ,
                   especially
                   to
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   deserve
                   to
                   be
                   sent
                   home
                   ,
                   like
                   the
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   towne
                   of
                   Gotham
                   ,
                   as
                   wise
                   as
                   they
                   came
                   .
                   By
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   tell
                   your
                   Suggester
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   no
                   Reall
                   man
                   ,
                   who
                   did
                   not
                   know
                   what
                   Nominals
                   meant
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     were
                     strict
                     in
                     examining
                     the
                     signification
                     of
                     words
                     :
                  
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   therefore
                   called
                   Nominals
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   held
                   Vniversals
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   not
                   Res
                   ,
                   but
                   Nomina
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 Application
                 ,
                 upon
                 his
                 Tale.
                 
              
               
                 NOw
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 objected
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 they
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 Substance
                 of
                 their
                 demand
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 it
                 bee
                 said
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Catholike
                   Writers
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 differ
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Bookes
                 doe
                 sufficiently
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 differ
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 utterance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   HIs
                   promise
                   was
                   to
                   bring
                   in
                   an
                   
                     Example
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     kinde
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   is
                   partly
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   his
                   word
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   indeed
                   equally
                   
                   ridiculous
                   ;
                   For
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   
                     same
                     kinde
                  
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Application
                   stand
                   right
                   ,
                   as
                   thus
                   :
                   As
                   those
                   Schollers
                   in
                   their
                   Tales
                   ,
                   even
                   so
                   the
                   Romish
                   Writers
                   (
                   as
                   namely
                   
                     Bellarmine
                     ,
                     Allen
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   written
                   Expositions
                   upon
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Institution
                   )
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   defective
                   in
                   uttering
                   of
                   their
                   meaning
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   same
                   speech
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   merited
                   (
                   like
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   Gotthamists
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   dismissed
                   with
                   laughter
                   for
                   speaking
                   so
                   foolishly
                   .
                
                 
                   Or
                   else
                   that
                   he
                   thinke
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   more
                   sutable
                   Application
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   stand
                   thus
                   ;
                   As
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Schollers
                   ,
                   in
                   explicating
                   their
                   meaning
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     making
                     of
                     a
                     doore
                  
                   ,
                   have
                   contradicted
                   one
                   another
                   ,
                   
                   some
                   delivered
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     ostio
                     faciendo
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   other
                   explaining
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   past
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     ostio
                     facto
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Example
                   sheweth
                   :
                   )
                   even
                   so
                   your
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   in
                   interpreting
                   Christs
                   words
                   ,
                   have
                   beene
                   repugnant
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   by
                   interpreting
                   Christs
                   sayings
                   in
                   divers
                   senses
                   ,
                   some
                   Properly
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   Figuratively
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   farre
                   from
                   
                     weakning
                     my
                     Proofes
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   could
                   fortifie
                   them
                   more
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   your
                   Doctors
                   are
                   found
                   professedly
                   to
                   
                     differ
                     in
                     modo
                     loquendi
                  
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   Example
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   
                     [
                     Given
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Shed
                     ;
                  
                   ]
                   Some
                   expounding
                   them
                   (
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   heard
                   )
                   properly
                   in
                   the
                   Present
                   Tense
                   ,
                   and
                   Some
                   improperly
                   in
                   the
                   Future
                   .
                   This
                   may
                   serve
                   
                   to
                   manifest
                   the
                   pervicacie
                   of
                   your
                   Suggester
                   ,
                   who
                   notwithstanding
                   holdeth
                   on
                   his
                   pace
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 .
              
               
                 NEither
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 they
                 should
                 differ
                 in
                 substance
                 in
                 their
                 Printed
                 Bookes
                 ▪
                 
                 for
                 that
                 no
                 Booke
                 among
                 them
                 is
                 allowed
                 to
                 bee
                 Printed
                 without
                 the
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Superiours
                 ,
                 men
                 well
                 knowne
                 and
                 approved
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 learning
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   VVHat
                   is
                   this
                   I
                   heare
                   ?
                   One
                   suggesting
                   ,
                   upon
                   any
                   pretence
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   Impossible
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   knoweth
                   hath
                   beene
                   proved
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   Treatise
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   infallibly
                   true
                   ?
                   As
                   namely
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   scarce
                   any
                   one
                   Objection
                   made
                   by
                   Protestants
                   against
                   your
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   by
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Profession
                   as
                   fully
                   confirmed
                   .
                   Whereupon
                   wee
                   may
                   inferre
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   further
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   point
                   now
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   those
                   
                     faithfull
                     and
                     learned
                     Superiors
                  
                   have
                   authorized
                   the
                   writings
                   of
                   those
                   
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   by
                   whose
                   Testimonies
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Reasons
                   are
                   so
                   plainely
                   avouched
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   our
                   Objections
                   against
                   your
                   Romish
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   our
                   Confutation
                   of
                   yours
                   ;
                   then
                   must
                   you
                   necessarily
                   grant
                   us
                   one
                   further
                   advantage
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   
                     learned
                     and
                     faithfull
                     Superiors
                  
                   have
                   so
                   farie
                   justified
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Profession
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   talke
                   you
                   of
                   these
                   your
                   Superiors
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   
                     Contradict
                     one
                     another
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Superiors
                     of
                  
                   all
                   these
                   Superiors
                   ,
                   and
                   Oracles
                   of
                   your
                   Church
                   ,
                   your
                   
                     Romish
                     Popes
                  
                   are
                   found
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   other
                   Doctrines
                   ,
                   but
                   even
                   in
                   the
                   questions
                   concerning
                   the
                   
                     Romish
                     Masse
                  
                   ,
                   manifestly
                   contradictory
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ?
                   as
                   this
                   our
                   Treatise
                   of
                   
                   the
                   Masse
                   hath
                   plainely
                   discovered
                   .
                   See
                   in
                   the
                   Index
                   of
                   Fathers
                   at
                   the
                   word
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 if
                 (
                 this
                 notwithstanding
                 )
                 any
                 error
                 were
                 afterward
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 Booke
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Inquisition
                 presently
                 condemneth
                 both
                 the
                 Booke
                 and
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 submit
                 to
                 the
                 correcting
                 of
                 his
                 Booke
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 by
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 Booke
                 calls
                 it
                 Booke-butcherie
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   YOu
                   say
                   very
                   true
                   ,
                   This
                   practise
                   of
                   your
                   Inquisitors
                   ,
                   in
                   expunging
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Bookes
                   of
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   all
                   their
                   ingenuous
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   whereby
                   our
                   Protestant
                   doctrine
                   and
                   defence
                   hath
                   been
                   avouched
                   and
                   justified
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   called
                   a
                   Book-butcherie
                   .
                   If
                   your
                   Lordship
                   should
                   know
                   any
                   great
                   Personage
                   questioned
                   about
                   any
                   Criminall
                   delicts
                   ,
                   some
                   whereof
                   were
                   also
                   Capitall
                   Transgressions
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   violently
                   cut
                   out
                   the
                   tongues
                   of
                   all
                   such
                   ,
                   whom
                   hee
                   did
                   suspect
                   could
                   bring
                   any
                   matter
                   of
                   Accusation
                   against
                   him
                   ,
                   would
                   your
                   Lordship
                   thinke
                   much
                   to
                   heare
                   
                   this
                   cruelty
                   called
                   a
                   Butcherie
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   rather
                   judge
                   such
                   a
                   fact
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   most
                   infallible
                   Argument
                   of
                   a
                   guilty
                   Conscience
                   in
                   that
                   partie
                   ?
                   even
                   so
                   the
                   
                     Indices
                     Expurgatorii
                  
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   Authors
                   ,
                   witnessing
                   for
                   our
                   Profession
                   in
                   their
                   Bookes
                   ,
                   be
                   so
                   many
                   Indices
                   ,
                   yea
                   Iudices
                   ,
                   to
                   convince
                   and
                   condemne
                   your
                   now-Romish
                   Church
                   to
                   bee
                   an
                   unjust
                   and
                   shamelesse
                   Patronesse
                   of
                   a
                   false
                   Cause
                   .
                   What
                   the
                   mischiefe
                   of
                   this
                   practise
                   must
                   bee
                   ,
                   mine
                   owne
                   experience
                   can
                   best
                   tell
                   .
                   I
                   alleaged
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Polydor
                     Virgill
                  
                   a
                   sentence
                   expressely
                   printed
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   Edition
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Polydor's
                   owne
                   Originall
                   and
                   Autographe
                   :
                   which
                   sentence
                   by
                   your
                   
                     Indices
                     Expurgatorii
                  
                   was
                   commanded
                   
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   blotted
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   to
                   be
                   left
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   Editions
                   
                     of
                     Polydore
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   .
                   
                     M.
                     Parsons
                  
                   finding
                   the
                   sentence
                   wanting
                   in
                   the
                   latter
                   Editions
                   of
                   Polydore
                   ,
                   rayleth
                   downe
                   right
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   noteth
                   mee
                   for
                   a
                   notable
                   falsificator
                   ,
                   never
                   taking
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Allegation
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   set
                   down
                   and
                   is
                   now
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   proper
                   and
                   true
                   Editions
                   of
                   Polydore
                   .
                   Can
                   there
                   then
                   be
                   a
                   more
                   Satanicall
                   Art
                   of
                   delusion
                   ,
                   than
                   this
                   is
                   of
                   your
                   
                     Indices
                     expurgatorii
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   you
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   faculty
                   to
                   play
                   the
                   Theeves
                   ,
                   by
                   stealing
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Bookes
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   Romish
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   all
                   such
                   their
                   ingenuous
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   marked
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   doctrine
                   of
                   
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   take
                   the
                   liberty
                   to
                   call
                   us
                   lyars
                   ,
                   for
                   avouching
                   their
                   Testimonies
                   ,
                   albeit
                   never
                   so
                   truely
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Generall
                 Evasion
                 .
              
               
                 LAstly
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 these
                 Allegations
                 of
                 Tropicall
                 or
                 Figurative
                 Speeches
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 yet
                 doe
                 I
                 not
                 see
                 what
                 Argument
                 you
                 can
                 draw
                 from
                 hence
                 ;
                 or
                 how
                 you
                 can
                 hence
                 prove
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 our
                 Tenet
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   your
                   Suggester
                   cannot
                   see
                   
                     what
                     Argument
                     can
                     bee
                     drawne
                     from
                     these
                     Allegations
                     ,
                  
                   brought
                   to
                   prove
                   a
                   
                     Figurative
                     Sense
                  
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Institution
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   Consecratorie
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   his
                   sight
                   is
                   dimme
                   ,
                   &
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   a
                   fit
                   paire
                   of
                   spectacles
                   to
                   helpe
                   him
                   ;
                   whereby
                   he
                   might
                   perceive
                   ,
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   no-proper
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                  
                   ]
                   it
                   must
                   follow
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Transsubstātiation
                   in
                   your
                   Romish
                   Masse
                   ,
                   no
                   
                     Corporall
                     presence
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   
                     reall
                     Sacrifice
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   
                     proper
                     Eating
                  
                   ,
                   no
                   lawfull
                   
                     Divine
                     Adoration
                  
                   thereof
                   .
                   
                   All
                   which
                   are
                   substantiall
                   Points
                   ,
                   although
                   depending
                   
                     de
                     modo
                     Loquendi
                  
                   .
                   Finally
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   gladly
                   see
                   some
                   colour
                   of
                   Reason
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Allegations
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   of
                   force
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 ,
                 his
                 Confirmation
                 .
              
               
                 SEeing
                 your selves
                 plainely
                 confesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Figurative
                   Speeches
                
                 afford
                 no
                 certaine
                 proofe
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 
                   M.
                   Downeham
                
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 pag.
                 169.
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   rule
                   in
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   that
                   Theologia
                   Symbolicanon
                   est
                   argumētativa
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 affirmed
                 by
                 Willet
                 in
                 his
                 Synopsis
                 pag.
                 27.
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 Sayings
                 here
                 ,
                 for
                 brevitie
                 sake
                 ,
                 I
                 omit
                 ,
                 presuming
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 denyed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IF
                   I
                   should
                   deny
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   contradict
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   my
                   latine
                   Apologie
                   ,
                   (
                   part
                   .
                   2.
                   lib.
                   5.
                   cap.
                   4.
                   )
                   have
                   defended
                   this
                   Position
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   writers
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   Confutation
                   of
                   the
                   Extravagant
                   glosses
                   of
                   your
                   Popes
                   ,
                   and
                   Popish
                   Doctors
                   .
                   Among
                   which
                   wee
                   may
                   reckon
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Pope
                     Innocent
                  
                   the
                   3.
                   who
                   ,
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   his
                   Papall
                   Authority
                   was
                   above
                   the
                   Imperiall
                   ,
                   alleaged
                   that
                   Scripture
                   
                     Gen.
                     1.
                     
                     God
                     made
                     two
                     great
                     Lights
                     ,
                     the
                     Sunne
                     to
                     governe
                     the
                     Day
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Moone
                     to
                     governe
                     the
                     Night
                     .
                  
                   And
                   now
                   our
                   Suggester
                   will
                   have
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   this
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   
                     Lunatique
                     Argument
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   Symbolicall
                   ,
                   no
                   way
                   able
                   to
                   prove
                   that
                   the
                   Imperiall
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Moone
                   ,
                   had
                   borrowed
                   its
                   Authority
                   from
                   the
                   Papall
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   the
                   Sunne
                   .
                   Your
                   Pope
                   Boniface
                   the
                   VIII
                   .
                   argued
                   thus
                   ;
                   
                     Luc.
                     22.
                     
                     Peter
                     said
                     to
                     Christ
                     ,
                     Behold
                     here
                     are
                     two
                     swords
                     :
                  
                   and
                   
                     Christ
                     answered
                     ,
                     It
                     is
                     enough
                     .
                     Hee
                     said
                     not
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   your
                   Pope
                   )
                   
                     it
                     is
                     too
                     much
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     both
                     the
                     Temporall
                     and
                     Spirituall
                     Sword
                     are
                     in
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   So
                   he
                   ,
                   which
                   Consequence
                   your
                   Suggester
                   now
                   teacheth
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   better
                   than
                   a
                   
                     wooden
                     dagger
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   a
                   fooles
                   bable
                   ,
                   because
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   
                     Symbolicall
                     Reasoning
                     is
                     of
                     no
                     force
                     .
                  
                   And
                   indeed
                   this
                   Papall
                   Crotchet
                   hath
                   beene
                   (
                   in
                   my
                   Latine
                   Apologie
                   
                   part
                   .
                   2.
                   lib.
                   5.
                   cap.
                   28.
                   )
                   confuted
                   by
                   your
                   two
                   Jesuites
                   ,
                   Maldonate
                   ,
                   and
                   Suarez
                   ,
                   as
                   being
                   a
                   
                     violent
                     distorturing
                  
                   of
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   same
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   your
                   two
                   eminent
                   Cardinals
                   Baronius
                   and
                   Bellarmine
                   ;
                   from
                   that
                   Text
                   Act.
                   10.
                   where
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   vision
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Kill
                     and
                     Eate
                  
                   :
                   which
                   being
                   spoken
                   of
                   the
                   killing
                   and
                   eating
                   of
                   beasts
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   word
                   ,
                   KILL
                   ,
                   your
                   Baronius
                   urgeth
                   against
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   Venice
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   being
                   S.
                   
                     Peters
                     Successor
                  
                   ,
                   had
                   power
                   to
                   compell
                   them
                   by
                   violence
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   word
                   ,
                   EATE
                   ,
                   Bellarm.
                   wresteth
                   to
                   prove
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   why
                   ?
                   
                     For
                     ,
                     to
                     eate
                  
                   (
                   saith
                   hee
                   )
                   
                     is
                     the
                     property
                     of
                     the
                     Head.
                  
                   These
                   and
                   a
                   thousand
                   such
                   
                   Symbolicall
                   (
                   I
                   had
                   almost
                   said
                   ,
                   Diabolicall
                   )
                   profanations
                   of
                   Scripture
                   might
                   be
                   produced
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   Romish
                   Writers
                   ,
                   upon
                   all
                   points
                   of
                   Controversie
                   ,
                   which
                   justly
                   do
                   fall
                   
                     (
                     quasi
                     in
                     spongiam
                  
                   )
                   upon
                   this
                   
                     Thesis
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Symbolicall
                     Arguments
                     make
                     no
                     necessary
                     Conclusions
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   what
                   maketh
                   this
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   matter
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   figurative
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                  
                   ?
                   The
                   position
                   maketh
                   onely
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   extract
                   either
                   a
                   
                     Literall
                     sense
                  
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   Parabolicall
                   &
                   figurative
                   speech
                   ,
                   as
                   Origen
                   did
                   ,
                   when
                   having
                   read
                   that
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   
                     There
                     be
                     some
                     that
                     castrate
                     themselves
                     for
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     God
                  
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   Parabolicall
                   
                   speech
                   )
                   he
                   did
                   really
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   foolishly
                   castrate
                   himself
                   .
                   Or
                   else
                   ,
                   when
                   men
                   turne
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   properly
                   and
                   literally
                   spoken
                   ,
                   into
                   a
                   figurative
                   meaning
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   Popes
                   dealt
                   with
                   Sunne
                   and
                   Moone
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   
                     Peters
                     Swords
                  
                   .
                   But
                   by
                   that
                   Thesis
                   was
                   it
                   never
                   forbid
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   in
                   Scripture
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   signified
                   is
                   attributed
                   to
                   the
                   Symbol
                   or
                   signe
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   the
                   Symbolicall
                   and
                   Sacramentall
                   speech
                   should
                   be
                   judged
                   Tropicall
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   exposition
                   was
                   alwayes
                   approved
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Church
                   .
                   So
                   here
                   ,
                   Christ
                   taking
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   breaking
                   Bread
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   Symbol
                   and
                   signe
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   
                     Bread
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                  
                   ]
                   
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   that
                   the
                   sense
                   should
                   be
                   Literall
                   ,
                   but
                   altogether
                   figurative
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   most
                   evidently
                   &
                   copiously
                   proved
                   unto
                   you
                   by
                   direct
                   confessions
                   (
                   in
                   my
                   Treatise
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   Booke
                   2.
                   p.
                   84.
                   )
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   Divines
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   examples
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   (
                   lb.
                   p.
                   85.
                   )
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   the
                   Passing
                   over
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Passover
                     ;
                     Baptisme
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   sign
                   of
                   regeneratiō
                   ,
                   called
                   Regeneration
                   ;
                   the
                   Rock
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   signe
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   called
                   Christ
                   :
                   in
                   each
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   the
                   symbols
                   being
                   a
                   signe
                   and
                   figure
                   ,
                   the
                   speech
                   must
                   infallibly
                   be
                   figurative
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   Bread
                   ,
                   being
                   a
                   figure
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   is
                   called
                   
                     Christs
                     body
                     figuratively
                  
                   .
                   But
                   your
                   Romish
                   literall
                   exposition
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   Symbolicall
                   ,
                   hath
                   beene
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   as
                   false
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   
                   is
                   true
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   confessions
                   of
                   your
                   Doctors
                   ,
                   alleaged
                   ,
                   Booke
                   2.
                   pag.
                   79.
                   
                   What
                   hath
                   your
                   Suggester
                   now
                   gained
                   (
                   my
                   Lord
                   )
                   by
                   his
                   Objection
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Symbolicall
                     Argument
                  
                   ,
                   excepting
                   onely
                   that
                   hee
                   hath
                   shewed
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   ignorant
                   and
                   superfluous
                   Litigator
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lords
                 Suggester
                 his
                 relying
                 upon
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 
                   THe
                   rather
                   for
                   that
                   S.
                
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 Epist.
                 68.
                 saith
                 ,
                 Non
                 nisi
                 impudentissimè
                 nititur
                 quis
                 aliquid
                 in
                 Allegoria
                 positum
                 prose
                 interpretari
                 ,
                 nisi
                 habeat
                 manifesta
                 testimonia
                 ,
                 quorum
                 lumine
                 illustrentur
                 obscura
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   Answer
                   ,
                   by
                   consenting
                   to
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   .
                
                 
                   THis
                   being
                   your
                   last
                   Allegation
                   ,
                   and
                   reserved
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   last
                   confirmation
                   of
                   your
                   defence
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   Sentence
                   of
                   your
                   Reply
                   ,
                   doth
                   tell
                   mee
                   ,
                   in
                   effect
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   chosen
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   to
                   decide
                   this
                   whole
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   albeit
                   he
                   were
                   alone
                   in
                   your
                   choice
                   ,
                   yet
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   determining
                   the
                   point
                   in
                   question
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   All
                   in
                   all
                   .
                   That
                   therefore
                   you
                   may
                   perceive
                   you
                   have
                   to
                   deale
                   with
                   a
                   tractable
                   Adversary
                   ,
                   be
                   it
                   knowne
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   shall
                   desire
                   none
                   other
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   this
                   Umpier
                   ,
                   
                   whom
                   you
                   your selves
                   have
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Testimony
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   now
                   objected
                   :
                   onely
                   exacting
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   Arbitrement
                   of
                   so
                   honourable
                   a
                   Moderator
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   fashion
                   that
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   Parties
                   be
                   mutually
                   bound
                   in
                   some
                   summes
                   of
                   money
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   to
                   the
                   award
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   chosen
                   to
                   compound
                   the
                   difference
                   .
                   Wee
                   shall
                   need
                   no
                   other
                   forfaiture
                   on
                   either
                   part
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   yeeld
                   unto
                   ,
                   by
                   your
                   single
                   choice
                   of
                   this
                   so
                   singular
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   shall
                   accord
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   condition
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 his
                 Vmpirage
                 and
                 full
                 Determination
                 of
                 this
                 whole
                 question
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 exposition
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 speech
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 figurative
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 first
                 from
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Interpreting
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 words
                 in
                 question
                 are
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 his
                 Institution
                 [
                 THIS
                 IS
                 MY
                 BODY
                 :
                 ]
                 
                 the
                 question
                 it selfe
                 is
                 concerning
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 Consecratory
                 ,
                 and
                 Operative
                 ;
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 Proper
                 and
                 literall
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 have
                 affirmed
                 )
                 the
                 meaning
                 be
                 
                   Improper
                   ,
                   Figurative
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Tropicall
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 his
                 judgement
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 from
                 
                   S.
                   Augustines
                
                 owne
                 Rules
                 of
                 interpreting
                 
                 Sacramentall
                 speeches
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 from
                 his
                 other
                 Assertions
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 deale
                 clearly
                 in
                 both
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 generall
                 Rule
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 ,
                 is
                 recorded
                 by
                 your
                 
                   Ies.
                   Salmeron
                
                 .
                 (
                 in
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Cor.
                   15.
                   
                   Disp.
                
                 24.
                 
                 §
                 
                   Ad
                   1.
                   
                   August
                
                 .
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 
                   hath
                   delivered
                   this
                   Rule
                   ,
                   When
                   as
                   words
                   ,
                   being
                   taken
                   properly
                   ,
                   and
                   according
                   to
                   a
                   literall
                   exposition
                   ,
                   yeeld
                   a
                   sense
                   impossible
                   and
                   absurd
                   ,
                   then
                   must
                   wee
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   a
                   Tropicall
                   and
                   figurative
                   interpretation
                   .
                
                 This
                 Maior
                 is
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 heare
                 )
                 
                   S.
                   Augustine
                
                 his
                 owne
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 this
                 speech
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ]
                   Bread
                
                 (
                 by
                 S
                 ▪
                 Aug.
                 )
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 
                   Bellarm
                   ▪
                
                 saith
                 )
                 being
                 properly
                 taken
                 ,
                 is
                 Impossible
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 Absurd
                 (
                 say
                 others
                 )
                 
                   as
                   to
                   say
                   a
                   man
                   
                   is
                   a
                   horse
                   .
                
                 (
                 Both
                 which
                 are
                 alleaged
                 in
                 the
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 Booke
                 .
                 2.
                 pag.
                 79.
                 )
                 Therefore
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 expounding
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 ]
                 wee
                 are
                 necessarily
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 a
                 
                   figurative
                   Interpretation
                
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 can
                 require
                 nothing
                 in
                 your
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 Syllogisticall
                 Argument
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appeare
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 held
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Materiall
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 gave
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 
                   [
                   Take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                   ]
                
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 proved
                 unto
                 you
                 (
                 Book
                 5.
                 pag.
                 21●
                 )
                 where
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 affirmed
                 of
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 received
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calleth
                 Bread
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 it
                 
                 hath
                 the
                 
                   forme
                   of
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 Bread
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Spirituall
                   bread
                
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 Nay
                 (
                 will
                 Augustine
                 say
                 )
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 
                   Iudas
                   received
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 he
                 received
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 other
                 Disciples
                 received
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 :
                 whereby
                 I
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Bread
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 ,
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Sacramentall
                   Bread
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 received
                 by
                 Iudas
                 .
              
               
                 Our
                 second
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 his
                 other
                 second
                 Generall
                 Rule
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Eating
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 
                   Take
                   my
                   body
                
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 said
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   :
                
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Being
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 (
                 be
                 it
                 proper
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 figurative
                 )
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Eating
                 thereof
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 
                   Eating
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 there
                 was
                 alleaged
                 unto
                 you
                 (
                 Booke
                 2.
                 pag.
                 100.
                 )
                 the
                 generall
                 Rule
                 of
                 S.
                 August
                 .
                 to
                 wit
                 ;
                 
                   Wheresoever
                   the
                   word
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   precept
                   of
                   Christs
                   speech
                   doth
                   command
                   any
                   flagitious
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   figurative
                   ▪
                   (
                   as
                   for
                   example
                   )
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   Except
                   you
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   man.
                
                 So
                 hee
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 understand
                 he
                 excluded
                 all
                 Corporall
                 eating
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 whether
                 visible
                 ,
                 or
                 invisible
                 ,
                 he
                 explaineth
                 his
                 meaning
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 Spirituall
                 only
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 next
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Wee
                   Eate
                   ,
                   in
                   beliefe
                   of
                   Christs
                   passion
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   secret
                   and
                   profitable
                   remembrance
                   that
                   Christs
                   flesh
                   was
                   crucified
                   for
                   us
                   .
                
                 So
                 hee
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                   S.
                   Aug.
                
                 his
                 third
                 Rule
                 was
                 produced
                 (
                 Booke
                 2.
                 pag.
                 95.
                 )
                 which
                 strikes
                 at
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Question
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   Sacraments
                   be
                   Signes
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   the
                   appellations
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   represent
                   :
                   therefore
                   do
                   they
                   carry
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 So
                 hee
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 verified
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 already
                 heard
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Signe
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Passover
                   :
                   Circumcision
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Signe
                   of
                   the
                   covenant
                
                 ,
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Covenant
                
                 :
                 the
                 Rock
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Signe
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 in
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 called
                 Christ
                 :
                 and
                 Baptisme
                 the
                 
                   Signe
                   of
                   Christs
                   buriall
                
                 ,
                 called
                 his
                 Buriall
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 where
                 (
                 will
                 you
                 say
                 )
                 shall
                 wee
                 finde
                 in
                 Augustine
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   signe
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                
                 is
                 called
                 
                 his
                 Body
                 ?
                 which
                 would
                 put
                 the
                 point
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 question
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 above
                 cited
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   S.
                   Augustines
                
                 owne
                 words
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 
                   As
                   Baptisme
                   is
                   called
                   Christs
                   buriall
                   ,
                   so
                   is
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   called
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 likewise
                 said
                 by
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 out
                 of
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 beene
                 cited
                 ,
                 Booke
                 .
                 6.
                 pag.
                 36.
                 which
                 satisfieth
                 your
                 objected
                 Testimony
                 out
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Aug.
                   Not
                   to
                   interpret
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   Scripture
                   Allegorically
                   ,
                   except
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   other
                   manifest
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   whereby
                   other
                   more
                   obscure
                   places
                   may
                   be
                   illustrated
                   .
                
                 Here
                 I
                 might
                 adde
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 be
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 extant
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 your
                 
                 Church
                 teacheth
                 )
                 properly
                 offered
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 But
                 S.
                 Aug.
                 (
                 cited
                 ,
                 booke
                 6.
                 p.
                 36.
                 )
                 hath
                 taught
                 you
                 that
                 
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   so
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   sacrificed
                   here
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Similitude
                   ,
                   as
                   Easter
                   day
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Christs
                   Resurrection
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Arguments
                   out
                   of
                   other
                   Positions
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   .
                
                 
                   THe
                   Romish
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   
                   which
                   admitteth
                   not
                   of
                   any
                   figure
                   in
                   Christs
                   words
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                  
                   ]
                   doth
                   thereby
                   conclude
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   
                     words
                     of
                     Consecration
                  
                   the
                   
                     substance
                     of
                     Bread
                  
                   vanisheth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   materially
                   remaining
                   but
                   the
                   
                     Body
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   
                   same
                   Body
                   is
                   extant
                   in
                   every
                   consecrated
                   Host
                   ,
                   howsoever
                   the
                   Hosts
                   be
                   severed
                   one
                   from
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   Circumscribed
                   in
                   any
                   space
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   
                     wholly
                     in
                     the
                     whole
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     every
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Host.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   All
                   these
                   are
                   the
                   Consequences
                   of
                   your
                   Literall
                   Expositions
                   of
                   these
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wherein
                   you
                   have
                   had
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   an
                   utter
                   Adversary
                   from
                   point
                   to
                   point
                   ;
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     eyes
                     see
                     Bread
                     in
                     this
                     Sacrament
                  
                   (
                   speaking
                   of
                   
                     Bread
                     after
                     consecration
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   cited
                   ,
                   booke
                   3.
                   pag.
                   119
                   )
                   And
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   in
                   concluding
                   against
                   Heretickes
                   an
                   Impossibility
                   that
                   
                     Christs
                     body
                     could
                     be
                     in
                     two
                     places
                     at
                     one
                     instant
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   namely
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Sunne
                     and
                     Moone
                  
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   was
                   alleaged
                   
                   booke
                   4.
                   pag.
                   171.
                   )
                   And
                   this
                   hee
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   by
                   teaching
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   property
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   (
                   whereby
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   is
                   proved
                   to
                   be
                   God
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   diverse
                   places
                   at
                   once
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   related
                   unto
                   you
                   Booke
                   4.
                   pag.
                   187.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   Adversary
                   to
                   the
                   third
                   point
                   also
                   ,
                   determining
                   that
                   
                     every
                     Body
                     ,
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     filleth
                     the
                     place
                     wherein
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     whole
                     in
                     any
                     part
                     thereof
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   you
                   might
                   have
                   red
                   Booke
                   4.
                   pag.
                   192.
                   
                
                 
                   By
                   all
                   which
                   
                     S.
                     Austines
                  
                   Rules
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   
                     S.
                     Austines
                     Position
                  
                   ,
                   now
                   objected
                   by
                   your
                   Suggester
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   fully
                   observed
                   .
                   For
                   wee
                   have
                   in
                   Scripture
                   most
                   manifest
                   places
                   ,
                   which
                   prove
                   these
                   words
                   
                     [
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     body
                  
                   ]
                   to
                   be
                   
                     Figuratively
                     understood
                  
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   Scripture
                   
                   whensoever
                   the
                   Signe
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   Bread
                   )
                   being
                   called
                   
                     Christs
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   appellation
                   of
                   the
                   
                     thing
                     signified
                  
                   (
                   whereof
                   I
                   gave
                   you
                   many
                   Examples
                   throughout
                   the
                   Booke
                   2.
                   )
                   the
                   speech
                   is
                   alwayes
                   Tropicall
                   .
                   Farewell
                   now
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   learned
                   Suggester
                   .
                   I
                   expect
                   now
                   to
                   heare
                   your
                   Lordship
                   speake
                   in
                   your
                   owne
                   language
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Baron
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 MY
                 Lord.
                 
                 I
                 finde
                 by
                 your
                 letter
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 kindnesse
                 to
                 be
                 advertised
                 (
                 though
                 by
                 an
                 Adversarie
                 )
                 by
                 private
                 letters
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 thinke
                 erroneous
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 
                 either
                 satisfie
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 writing
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 correct
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Edition
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   true
                   (
                   my
                   Lord
                   )
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   knoweth
                   me
                   ,
                   knoweth
                   this
                   my
                   disposition
                   .
                   For
                   doth
                   an
                   Adversary
                   ,
                   although
                   even
                   with
                   an
                   adverse
                   minde
                   ,
                   acquaint
                   me
                   truely
                   with
                   my
                   Error
                   ?
                   I
                   then
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     Sic
                     inimicè
                     places
                  
                   :
                   or
                   doth
                   a
                   friend
                   conceale
                   from
                   mee
                   mine
                   error
                   ,
                   as
                   doubting
                   to
                   offend
                   me
                   ?
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Sic
                     &
                     amicè
                     noces
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   goe
                   as
                   upright
                   in
                   my
                   writing
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   would
                   in
                   my
                   walking
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   your
                   Lordship
                   may
                   know
                   I
                   meane
                   sincerely
                   to
                   reforme
                   my
                   Aberrations
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   
                   shall
                   come
                   to
                   my
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   tell
                   you
                   of
                   one
                   Error
                   your
                   Lordship
                   hath
                   passed
                   by
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   purpose
                   (
                   God
                   willing
                   )
                   to
                   correct
                   .
                   For
                   although
                   I
                   accounted
                   expressely
                   but
                   
                     Sixe
                     Tropes
                  
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   his
                   Institution
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   now
                   perceive
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   discussing
                   of
                   this
                   your
                   Suggesters
                   Reply
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   demonstrated
                   ,
                   by
                   infallible
                   proofe
                   ,
                   
                     Eight
                     Tropes
                  
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   I
                   must
                   enlarge
                   my
                   former
                   Reckoning
                   ,
                   and
                   instead
                   of
                   VI.
                   write
                   VIII
                   .
                   if
                   this
                   may
                   any-whit
                   worke
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   Satisfaction
                   ;
                   besides
                   other
                   Explications
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   God
                   willing
                   )
                   I
                   shall
                   adde
                   upon
                   the
                   like
                   occasions
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Baron
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 VVHich
                 is
                 so
                 Christian
                 and
                 noble
                 a
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 encouraged
                 to
                 send
                 you
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 Replie
                 to
                 your
                 letter
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 finish
                 ere
                 long
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 direction
                 ;
                 rather
                 choosing
                 to
                 send
                 this
                 abrupt
                 part
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 delay
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 least
                 Cause
                 of
                 suspition
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 either
                 brake
                 my
                 promise
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 unwilling
                 to
                 give
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 your
                 just
                 and
                 conscionable
                 motion
                 .
              
               
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   ANd
                   I
                   wish
                   the
                   Replie
                   had
                   beene
                   as
                   Christian
                   ,
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                   conscionable
                   ;
                   but
                   your
                   Suggester
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   man
                   (
                   I
                   dare
                   assure
                   
                   your
                   Lordship
                   )
                   from
                   whom
                   I
                   may
                   expect
                   any
                   conscionable
                   dealing
                   ;
                   after
                   this
                   experience
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   had
                   of
                   his
                   so
                   many
                   doublings
                   and
                   jugglings
                   .
                   Nor
                   may
                   I
                   say
                   I
                   have
                   beene
                   cleerely
                   dealt
                   with
                   by
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   in
                   promising
                   a
                   full
                   Replie
                   concerning
                   my
                   Allegations
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   whole
                   vacation
                   ,
                   and
                   returning
                   me
                   a
                   long
                   Replie
                   only
                   to
                   that
                   one
                   small
                   Particle
                   [
                   &c.
                   ]
                   Now
                   if
                   your
                   Answere
                   ,
                   in
                   satisfiing
                   but
                   one
                   onely
                   falshood
                   of
                   your
                   Suggester
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   first
                   Exception
                   ,
                   hath
                   beene
                   now
                   almost
                   halfe
                   a
                   yeare
                   in
                   finishing
                   ,
                   your
                   Lordship
                   can
                   tell
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   proportion
                   ,
                   how
                   long
                   I
                   must
                   stay
                   for
                   a
                   Replication
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   wherein
                   his
                   (
                   or
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   your
                   
                   Lordships
                   )
                   other
                   Calumnious
                   and
                   false
                   Taxations
                   have
                   beene
                   discovered
                   in
                   my
                   Answere
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   the
                   which
                   hee
                   shall
                   be
                   never
                   able
                   to
                   expunge
                   .
                   
                     A
                     tree
                     is
                     knowne
                     by
                     his
                     fruit
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   fruit
                   which
                   hitherto
                   wee
                   have
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Replie
                   ,
                   now
                   made
                   ,
                   may
                   tell
                   your
                   Lordship
                   (
                   concerning
                   that
                   which
                   remaineth
                   ,
                   if
                   ever
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   ripenesse
                   )
                   that
                   wee
                   are
                   
                     not
                     to
                     looke
                     for
                     grapes
                     of
                     thornes
                     ,
                     nor
                     for
                     figs
                     of
                     thistles
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 Baron
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 privatenesse
                 of
                 our
                 Entercourse
                 by
                 Writing
                 ,
                 if
                 your
                 Lordship
                 will
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 private
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 published
                 by
                 mee
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Lo
                   :
                   B
                   ps
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     IT
                     shall
                     not
                  
                   —
                   saith
                   your
                   L
                   pp
                   :
                   and
                   it
                   needeth
                   not
                   ,
                   say
                   I
                   ,
                   because
                   you
                   your selfe
                   published
                   it
                   long
                   agoe
                   ,
                   although
                   not
                   in
                   Copies
                   (
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   )
                   yet
                   in
                   your
                   verball
                   ostentations
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   the
                   publishing
                   of
                   this
                   Tractate
                   can
                   doe
                   you
                   any
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   be
                   beholding
                   to
                   your selves
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PRINCIPALL
           EXCEPTIon
           taken
           against
           my
           Allegations
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             same
             Dedicatory
             Epistle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             say
             ;
             
               Corpus
               (
               ut
               ipsi
               aiunt
               )
               omni
               movendi
               ,
               sentiendi
               ,
               intelligendique
               facultate
               destitutum
               ;
               id
               est
               ,
               coecum
               ,
               surdum
               ;
               intellectionis
               expers
               .
            
             And
             pag.
             203.
             you
             have
             written
             thus
             :
             
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               is
            
             (
             you
             say
             )
             
               without
               power
               of
               motion
               
               of
               sense
               ,
               and
               of
               understanding
               .
            
             And
             I
             rest
             unsatisfied
             both
             of
             your
             
               (
               Ipsi
               aiunt
            
             )
             in
             the
             latine
             ,
             and
             your
             
               (
               you
               say
            
             )
             in
             English
             :
             for
             these
             words
             sound
             as
             if
             Catholikes
             taught
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             the
             
               major
               part
            
             of
             them
             :
             but
             in
             your
             quotation
             ,
             pag.
             196.
             (
             where
             this
             point
             is
             handled
             )
             you
             produce
             Suarez
             onely
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               
                 SVarez
                 only
              
               ?
               I
               will
               not
               bee
               so
               unmannerly
               as
               to
               tell
               your
               Suggester
               that
               this
               is
               
                 One
                 lie
              
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               it
               is
               as
               evident
               an
               Untruth
               as
               could
               be
               uttered
               :
               because
               in
               the
               objected
               place
               ,
               (
               Book
               2.
               pag.
               196.
               )
               when
               Suarez
               is
               cited
               ,
               he
               is
               alleaged
               as
               a
               Contest
               ,
               both
               he
               himselfe
               confessing
               that
               
               Christ
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               in
               this
               
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 voide
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               testifying
               of
               other
               Doctors
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
               saying
               ;
               (
               in
               the
               Margin
               )
               
                 Alii
                 ,
                 &
                 Nonnulli
              
               ;
               and
               by
               name
               reckoneth
               among
               those
               
                 Others
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               your
               Angelicall
               Doctor
               (
               to
               whom
               he
               might
               have
               added
               
                 Scotus
                 .
              
               )
               And
               therefore
               was
               not
               your
               
                 Ies.
                 Suarez
              
               the
               
                 only
                 witnesse
              
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               fore-man
               of
               a
               Jury
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Alone
               ,
               when
               hee
               giveth
               in
               his
               Verdict
               in
               the
               name
               of
               other
               his
               fellowes
               ,
               bee
               they
               eleaven
               ,
               or
               more
               .
               Therefore
               this
               last
               part
               of
               your
               Suggester
               his
               Exception
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               the
               Authors
               words
               ,
               is
               (
               as
               you
               see
               )
               most
               false
               ;
               and
               as
               faithlesse
               will
               he
               be
               found
               in
               his
               Exception
               against
               the
               sense
               
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               same
               Iesuite
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             his
             Exception
             ,
             touching
             the
             Sense
             of
             Suarez
             .
          
           
             WHose
             words
             (
             as
             your selfe
             cite
             them
             )
             beare
             another
             Sense
             ,
             
             far
             different
             from
             what
             he
             is
             here
             cited
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               .
               Answer
               .
            
             
               SUrely
               then
               have
               I
               beene
               exceedingly
               to
               blame
               ;
               but
               then
               shall
               I
               beleeve
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               shew
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             FOr
             he
             only
             affirmeth
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             destitute
             of
             those
             faculties
             (
             naturally
             considered
             )
             but
             saith
             plainely
             ;
             
               Corpus
               Christi
               (
               ut
               est
               in
               Sacramento
               )
               potest
               per
               se
               moveri
               localiter
               à
               Deo.
            
             And
             this
             is
             no
             new
             doctrine
             ,
             neither
             doth
             this
             prove
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             is
             
               coecum
               ,
               surdum
               ,
               exanime
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               .
               Answer
               .
            
             
               SVarez
               meant
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               that
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               destitute
               of
               these
               foresaid
               faculties
               ,
               as
               
                 naturally
                 considered
              
               :
               which
               I
               confesse
               to
               
               be
               truely
               affirmed
               by
               your
               Suggester
               .
               And
               this
               being
               true
               ,
               I
               furthermore
               affirme
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               as
               falsely
               accused
               me
               to
               have
               alleaged
               Suarez
               his
               words
               in
               a
               
                 far
                 different
                 sense
              
               :
               for
               ,
               I
               delivered
               the
               very
               same
               sense
               of
               your
               Suggester
               in
               his
               owne
               expresse
               words
               thrice
               ,
               thus
               ;
               
                 No
                 power
                 naturally
                 ,
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 himselfe
                 :
                 No
                 naturall
                 faculty
                 of
                 sense
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 and
                 see
                 .
                 Not
                 able
                 without
                 some
                 Miracle
                 ,
                 to
                 apprehend
                 things
                 past
                 in
                 his
                 understanding
                 .
              
               And
               so
               are
               to
               be
               expounded
               his
               words
               objected
               ,
               
                 Potest
                 per
                 se
                 moveri
                 localitèr
                 à
                 Deo
                 :
              
               (
               adding
               ,
               which
               your
               Suggester
               like
               a
               slie
               youth
               passed
               by
               )
               
                 Loquor
                 de
                 potentia
                 Dei
                 absoluta
                 ,
                 I
                 speake
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 absolute
                 power
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               signifying
               that
               alalthough
               
               by
               his
               
                 Divine
                 power
              
               hee
               could
               ,
               yet
               by
               his
               humane
               and
               naturall
               power
               hee
               could
               
                 not
                 move
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               or
               see
               ,
               or
               heare
               ,
               or
               
                 understand
                 things
                 past
              
               .
               Which
               I
               called
               then
               a
               Brutish
               (
               I
               might
               have
               added
               a
               Brain-sicke
               and
               impious
               )
               Doctrine
               ,
               derogating
               from
               the
               Article
               of
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 glorified
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               What
               more
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             CHrists
             body
             walked
             upon
             the
             waters
             ,
             
             not
             naturally
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             omnipotency
             of
             his
             Godhead
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             his
             comming
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             the
             doores
             being
             shut
             :
             his
             issuing
             out
             of
             the
             Tombe
             ,
             the
             
             stone
             being
             not
             removed
             :
             and
             his
             penetrating
             of
             the
             heavens
             .
             Which
             because
             they
             were
             not
             done
             naturally
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             therefore
             follow
             that
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             was
             
               coecum
               ,
               surdum
               ,
               intellectionis
               expers
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IF
               it
               follow
               not
               that
               he
               ,
               who
               naturally
               ,
               and
               without
               a
               
                 miraculous
                 power
              
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               
                 see
                 ,
                 heare
              
               ,
               or
               feele
               ,
               is
               therefore
               to
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 naturally
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 deafe
              
               ,
               and
               senselesse
               ,
               then
               may
               he
               as
               well
               deny
               ,
               that
               either
               Bartimaeus
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               Christ
               miraculously
               opened
               ,
               had
               beene
               blinde
               ;
               or
               hee
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ
               restored
               miraculously
               his
               hearing
               had
               beene
               deafe
               ;
               or
               that
               Lazarus
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               miraculously
               raised
               
               out
               of
               his
               Grave
               ,
               had
               beene
               so
               long
               senselesse
               ,
               who
               naturally
               ,
               and
               
                 without
                 a
                 miracle
              
               ,
               had
               not
               
                 seene
                 ,
                 heard
              
               ,
               or
               used
               any
               
                 faculty
                 of
                 Sense
              
               .
               Which
               proveth
               your
               Suggester
               ,
               in
               his
               objection
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               void
               of
               common
               sense
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               hee
               is
               in
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Christs
                 body
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 walked
                 miraculously
                 on
                 the
                 water
                 :
                 and
                 passed
                 through
                 the
                 doores
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 blinde
                 or
                 deafe
                 .
              
               As
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               blinde
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               who
               hath
               agility
               in
               his
               legges
               to
               move
               himselfe
               ,
               albeit
               Blindnesse
               be
               not
               incident
               to
               the
               eyes
               ,
               more
               then
               sight
               is
               to
               the
               heeles
               .
               Surely
               ,
               that
               party
               is
               truly
               blinde
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               onely
               
               miraculously
               made
               to
               see
               ?
               This
               did
               never
               any
               deny
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               his
               right
               minde
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             BEsides
             ,
             
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             your
             Booke
             ,
             your selfe
             accuse
             us
             for
             praying
             unto
             it
             ,
             (
             namely
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             as
             to
             a
             living
             thing
             :
             but
             for
             us
             so
             to
             pray
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             affirme
             it
             to
             be
             
               Coecum
               ,
               surdum
               ,
               intellectionis
               expers
               ,
            
             are
             two
             Positions
             so
             opposite
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             affirmed
             by
             your selfe
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             must
             needs
             affirme
             that
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             therein
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               ASsuredly
               ;
               my
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               can
               I
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               when
               I
               heare
               so
               absurd
               a
               Contradiction
               as
               this
               is
               ;
               no
               more
               than
               I
               can
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               impudent
               boldnesse
               of
               your
               Suggester
               ,
               in
               putting
               this
               grosse
               contradiction
               upon
               mee
               .
               For
               your
               Romish
               Church
               holdeth
               both
               that
               Christ
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               senslesse
               (
               as
               was
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               place
               now
               objected
               out
               of
               my
               booke
               concerning
               the
               Masse
               :
               )
               and
               the
               same
               Church
               of
               *
               Rome
               also
               prescribeth
               a
               manner
               of
               praying
               to
               the
               same
               Host.
               She
               then
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               contradiction
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               ,
               and
               you
               kisse
               ,
               
               and
               adore
               her
               ;
               I
               am
               but
               onely
               a
               true
               Relater
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               be
               buffetted
               .
               Say
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               vertigo
               now
               ?
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             third
             principall
             Exception
             ,
             against
             the
             Allegations
             ,
             by
             the
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             same
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             you
             have
             these
             words
             :
             
             
               Ad
               nostram
               quod
               attinet
               Sacratissimam
               Eucharistiam
               ,
               quia
               à
               Ministro
               Elementa
               consecrantur
               ,
               &
               benedicuntur
               ,
               non
               minùs
               Sacramenta
               sunt
               quàm
               Baptismus
               .
            
             yet
             Pag.
             117.
             of
             your
             7.
             
             Booke
             you
             pretend
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             worketh
             as
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             ,
             
               Ad
               modum
               Recipientis
            
             :
             which
             (
             were
             it
             by
             Judas
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             transformed
             Devill
             )
             yet
             the
             seed
             
             being
             Gods
             it
             may
             be
             fruitfull
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             Seedman
             be
             .
             And
             pag.
             116.
             of
             your
             first
             Booke
             you
             say
             that
             it
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             before
             it
             is
             Consecrated
             :
             which
             Positions
             being
             so
             opposite
             ,
             I
             cannot
             frame
             any
             due
             construction
             to
             my
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               I
               Must
               againe
               necessarily
               complaine
               both
               of
               the
               ignorance
               and
               malignity
               ,
               which
               your
               Suggester
               bewrayes
               in
               this
               Exception
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               none
               but
               an
               Ignorant
               would
               have
               objected
               a
               Contradictiō
               in
               these
               two
               Positions
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               spoken
               in
               a
               different
               respect
               .
               For
               speaking
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Case
               ,
               I
               said
               (
               and
               truly
               )
               that
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 consecrated
                 by
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Minister
                 :
              
               
               but
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               Case
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               understand
               the
               lawfull
               Calling
               and
               ordination
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               it
               is
               otherwise
               .
               And
               this
               sense
               I
               sufficiently
               explicated
               (
               Booke
               7.
               pag.
               117.
               )
               by
               calling
               this
               second
               ,
               a
               
                 Case
                 perplexed
              
               ,
               and
               Indeprehensible
               .
               In
               which
               difference
               of
               Respects
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               of
               
                 King
                 Saul
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Prophet
              
               .
               Because
               if
               the
               word
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               be
               taken
               for
               one
               ,
               whose
               ordinary
               office
               and
               function
               is
               to
               prophesie
               ,
               so
               was
               Saul
               never
               accounted
               a
               Prophet
               .
               But
               if
               ,
               by
               Prophet
               ,
               be
               understood
               onely
               an
               extraordinary
               Rapt
               and
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Prophesying
              
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               true
               which
               is
               written
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 And
                 Saul
                 was
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 Prophets
                 .
              
               Next
               ,
               the
               scope
               and
               ayme
               
               of
               the
               Suggester
               is
               (
               as
               he
               hath
               professed
               )
               to
               charge
               mee
               with
               wrong
               Allegations
               of
               my
               Authors
               ,
               yet
               he
               saw
               no
               more
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               his
               imagination
               seduced
               him
               )
               a
               Contradiction
               only
               to
               my selfe
               ;
               which
               discovereth
               a
               maligne
               itch
               to
               have
               made
               mee
               a
               
                 Falsificator
                 like
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               but
               this
               his
               humour
               is
               Hectick
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               breaketh
               further
               out
               in
               his
               next
               Exception
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             fourth
             principall
             Exception
             against
             my
             Allegations
             ,
             by
             the
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             PAg.
             4.
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             granted
             of
             all
             sides
             ,
             that
             the
             Mingling
             of
             water
             with
             the
             wine
             is
             not
             of
             the
             
             
               essence
               of
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             but
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             Indifferent
             .
             And
             for
             proofe
             thereof
             you
             alleage
             
               Bell.
               li.
               4.
               de
               Euch.
               cap.
               11.
               
               §
               Quinto
               .
            
             Where
             Bellarmine
             speaketh
             of
             Cyprians
             opinion
             therein
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             Bellarmine
             seemeth
             not
             to
             allow
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             mingling
             of
             the
             water
             with
             the
             wine
             is
             so
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             it
             there
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             :
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             
               Indifferent
               ,
               Bellarmine
            
             denieth
             ,
             and
             saith
             plainly
             ,
             
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             10.
             that
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             hath
             ever
             believed
             that
             the
             
               Mingling
               of
               water
            
             with
             the
             wine
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             as
             that
             without
             a
             deadly
             sinne
             it
             cannot
             be
             omitted
             .
             And
             
               Tilemannus
               Heshusius
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Booke
             
               De
               Erroribus
               Pontificiorum
            
             ,
             condemneth
             the
             Catholikes
             for
             teaching
             ,
             that
             
               Mingling
               the
               water
            
             cannot
             be
             omitted
             without
             a
             
               mortall
               sinne
            
             ;
             and
             by
             consequent
             that
             the
             Catholikes
             hold
             it
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IN
               alleaging
               the
               sentence
               of
               Bellarmine
               ,
               I
               went
               no
               further
               then
               Bellarmine
               his
               owne
               words
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               place
               objected
               (
               Booke
               1.
               pag.
               4.
               )
               saying
               ,
               
                 Mixture
                 of
                 water
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               to
               say
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               Indifferent
               ,
               was
               mine
               owne
               words
               ,
               and
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Allegation
               ,
               as
               the
               divers
               Character
               of
               writing
               ,
               which
               is
               different
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               doth
               manifestly
               declare
               :
               which
               being
               also
               but
               spoken
               obiter
               ,
               to
               meet
               with
               some
               Refractory
               spirits
               among
               our selves
               ,
               who
               thinke
               nothing
               Indifferent
               ,
               which
               was
               used
               of
               Christ
               ,
               &
               not
               
               in
               any
               opposition
               to
               any
               Romish
               Doctrine
               ,
               deserveth
               not
               your
               Suggesters
               exception
               against
               it
               .
               Otherwise
               I
               might
               easily
               have
               confuted
               your
               Romish
               Tenet
               ,
               by
               proving
               that
               nothing
               can
               be
               justly
               denyed
               to
               be
               of
               the
               
                 Essence
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
              
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               materiall
               part
               thereof
               .
               And
               I
               could
               have
               confirmed
               mine
               owne
               Assumption
               ,
               by
               proving
               it
               to
               be
               Indifferent
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Institution
              
               ,
               as
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               the
               second
               Edition
               will
               shew
               ;
               when
               I
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               thank
               your
               Suggester
               for
               drawing
               mee
               into
               a
               further
               Consideration
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               occasioning
               mee
               to
               finde
               a
               Testimony
               in
               Bellar
               :
               which
               wil
               utterly
               condemne
               all
               your
               Ten
               Romish
               Transgressions
               ,
               discovered
               in
               the
               
               first
               Booke
               .
               In
               the
               interim
               ,
               your
               owne
               Romish
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               Romish
               Masse
               may
               stay
               your
               appetite
               a
               while
               .
               He
               plainly
               telleth
               you
               ,
               that
               *
               
                 The
                 mixing
                 of
                 water
                 with
                 wine
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 commanded
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               alleaging
               his
               Authority
               ,
               for
               so
               saying
               .
               And
               none
               of
               your
               Doctors
               will
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               whatsoever
               Ceremony
               is
               commanded
               
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               same
               is
               in
               its
               owne
               nature
               Indifferent
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             The
             fift
             principall
             Exception
             against
             my
             Allegations
             ,
             by
             the
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             
               THere
               hath
               beene
               of
               long
               time
               a
               difference
               betweene
               us
               ,
            
             
             
               whether
               
               the
               Lay-people
               ought
               to
               receive
               in
               both
               kindes
               .
               And
               your
               Lo.
               pag.
               5.
               to
               make
               the
               truth
               appeare
               to
               be
               of
               your
               side
               herein
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               :
            
             There
             are
             but
             two
             outward
             materiall
             parts
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             one
             concerning
             the
             Element
             of
             Bread
             ,
             the
             other
             touching
             the
             Cup.
             The
             Acts
             concerning
             both
             ,
             whether
             in
             Administring
             ,
             or
             Participation
             thereof
             ,
             are
             charged
             by
             Christs
             Canon
             upon
             the
             Church
             Catholike
             unto
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             tenor
             of
             his
             Precept
             ,
             or
             Command
             ,
             for
             the
             first
             part
             is
             ,
             [
             Do
             this
             :
             ]
             &
             concerning
             the
             other
             likewise
             saying
             ,
             [
             This
             doe
             yee
             as
             often
             ]
             whereof
             your
             owne
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             well
             Iesuites
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             have
             rightly
             determined
             with
             a
             large
             consent
             .
             
               Though
               these
               words
               bee
               plaine
               enough
               ,
               yet
               lest
               wee
               might
               mistake
               the
               meaning
               ,
               Pag.
               42.
               your
               L
               :
               writeth
               thus
               :
            
             That
             in
             the
             publique
             and
             set
             Celebration
             of
             the
             
             Eucharist
             the
             Communion
             in
             both
             kindes
             might
             be
             given
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             Communicants
             that
             bee
             capable
             of
             Both.
             
               And
               Pag.
               43.
               you
               affirme
               ,
               the
            
             Precept
             of
             Christ
             
               to
               be
               for
               the
            
             use
             of
             both
             kindes
             to
             all
             lawfull
             Communicants
             .
             
               And
               for
               the
               proofe
               hereof
               you
               referre
               us
               to
               your
               Marginall
               notes
               set
               downe
               Pag.
               6.
               
               Now
               if
               the
               Doctors
               and
               Iesuites
               cited
               Pag.
               6.
               doe
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
            
             with
             a
             large
             consent
             determine
             
               those
               Positions
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               set
               downe
               Pag.
               5.
               
               Pag.
               42.
               
               &
               43.
               then
               have
               I
               no
               reason
               but
               to
               be
               satisfied
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               .
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IT
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Booke
                 1.
                 pag.
                 43.
              
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Sect.
               is
               this
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Proving
                 the
                 Precept
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 both
                 kindes
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 lawfull
                 Communicants
                 :
              
               which
               in
               the
               same
               Sect.
               I
               seeke
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               first
               by
               proving
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               
                 [
                 Do
                 this
                 ,
              
               ]
               whether
               they
               be
               spoken
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Cup
               ,
               to
               be
               words
               of
               Precept
               :
               and
               for
               proofe
               hereof
               I
               referre
               the
               Reader
               ,
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               to
               Booke
               1.
               pag.
               6.
               where
               your
               Iesuites
               and
               others
               expound
               the
               words
               
                 [
                 Do
                 this
              
               ]
               to
               be
               words
               of
               Precept
               .
               What
               's
               wrong
               now
               ?
               Marry
               your
               Suggester
               imagineth
               that
               I
               would
               perswade
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               meant
               hereby
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Testimonies
               (
               which
               I
               alleaged
               p.
               43.
               )
               acknowledged
               that
               Christ
               had
               given
               a
               Precept
               ,
               for
               all
               Communicants
               ,
               as
               well
               Laicks
               as
               Ecclesiasticks
               ,
               to
               participate
               of
               
                 both
                 kindes
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
               notoriously
               false
               ,
               as
               the
               objected
               place
               it selfe
               doth
               make
               manifest
               in
               these
               expresse
               words
               ;
               
                 [
                 Do
                 this
                 ]
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 Do
                 this
                 as
                 often
                 ]
                 spoken
                 of
                 the
                 wine
                 ,
                 are
                 words
                 of
                 Command
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 what
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 next
                 Inquisition
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               then
               our
               
                 first
                 Inquisition
              
               was
               onely
               to
               determine
               ,
               that
               by
               those
               testimonies
               of
               Bellar
               :
               and
               of
               others
               ,
               the
               words
               
                 [
                 Do
                 this
              
               ]
               concerning
               either
               kinde
               ,
               are
               words
               of
               Command
               ;
               but
               whether
               they
               commanded
               
                 both
                 kindes
                 to
                 all
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
              
               it
               distinctly
               belonged
               to
               the
               
                 second
                 Inquisition
              
               ,
               and
               was
               performed
               in
               the
               same
               Sect.
               afterwards
               ,
               in
               confutation
               of
               
                 Bellarm
                 ▪
              
               his
               third
               Evasion
               .
               And
               certainly
               except
               some
               strong
               intoxication
               had
               possessed
               your
               Suggesters
               
               braine
               ,
               he
               could
               never
               have
               quarrelled
               so
               vainly
               :
               and
               that
               more
               especially
               ,
               because
               supposing
               that
               I
               had
               promised
               to
               have
               proved
               the
               words
               
                 [
                 Do
                 this
              
               ]
               to
               be
               confessed
               by
               the
               Romish
               Doctors
               ,
               to
               teach
               a
               Command
               for
               the
               use
               of
               
                 both
                 kindes
              
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               Laicks
               as
               Priest
               ;
               yet
               this
               also
               was
               justly
               and
               fully
               performed
               in
               the
               very
               place
               here
               objected
               (
               Booke
               1.
               pag.
               6.
               )
               where
               your
               
                 Card.
                 Bell
              
               :
               and
               
                 Iesuite
                 Barradius
              
               teach
               a
               cōmand
               ,
               in
               behalfe
               of
               Laicks
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               
                 [
                 Do
                 this
              
               ]
               for
               the
               Bread.
               And
               your
               
                 Card.
                 Allen
              
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Ies.
                 Valentia
              
               maintaining
               the
               like
               Command
               in
               the
               other
               words
               
                 [
                 Do
                 this
              
               ]
               touching
               the
               Cup
               ,
               for
               Laicks
               also
               .
               yet
               let
               us
               trie
               what
               Instances
               he
               giveth
               for
               colour
               of
               his
               former
               exception
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             
               YOur
               first
               quotation
               is
               out
               of
            
             Barradius
             ,
             
             
               whom
               you
               alleage
               to
               say
            
             [
             Facite
             ]
             viz.
             quod
             feci
             —
             Christus
             accepit
             panem
             ,
             gratias
             egit
             ,
             benedixit
             &c.
             idipsumque
             praecepit
             Discipulis
             suis
             ,
             eorumque
             successoribus
             Sacerdotibus
             .
             
               Whence
               I
               conceive
               that
            
             Barradius
             
               did
               not
               ,
               by
               the
               word
               ,
            
             Sacerdotibus
             ,
             
               meane
               the
            
             lay-people
             ,
             
               not
               that
               the
               lay-people
               were
            
             Successors
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               SUrely
               ,
               friend
               Suggester
               ,
               this
               can
               be
               no
               argument
               of
               any
               great
               learning
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               
               have
               it
               knowne
               ,
               that
               you
               know
               the
               word
               ,
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               to
               signifie
               Priests
               &
               not
               the
               Lay-people
               ,
               w
               ch
               every
               Accedentiarie
               boy
               in
               schooles
               knoweth
               as
               well
               as
               you
               .
               But
               your
               minde
               is
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               Barradius
               his
               Testimonie
               was
               falsely
               cited
               ,
               namely
               for
               proofe
               ,
               that
               Laicks
               aswell
               as
               Ecclesiasticks
               are
               commanded
               to
               Communicate
               in
               
                 both
                 kindes
              
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               Command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               saying
               of
               both
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
                 :
              
               ]
               which
               I
               have
               shewed
               to
               be
               your
               vast
               Untruth
               ,
               as
               both
               the
               reference
               proveth
               (
               pag.
               43.
               )
               which
               is
               only
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               words
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
              
               ]
               are
               Commandatorie
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               place
               ,
               whereunto
               the
               Reference
               is
               made
               ,
               (
               pag.
               6.
               )
               confirmeth
               ,
               where
               Barradius
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Christs
               words
               ,
               concerning
               
               the
               Bread
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
                 ]
                 is
                 spoken
                 Commandatorily
                 .
              
               your
               next
               Instance
               will
               bee
               as
               impertinent
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lords
             Suggester
             .
          
           
             
               YOur
               next
               quotation
               is
               out
               of
            
             Bellarmine
             lib.
             4.
             de
             Euch.
             cap.
             25.
             
             §
             .
             Resp.
             mirab
             .
             
               whom
               you
               make
               to
               say
            
             ,
             
             Illud
             [
             Hoc
             facite
             ]
             posuit
             post
             datum
             Sacramentum
             ,
             ut
             intelligeremus
             jussisse
             Dominum
             ut
             sub
             &c.
             
             
               But
               the
               true
               words
               of
            
             Bellarmine
             are
             ,
             Lucas
             illud
             [
             Hoc
             facite
             ]
             posuit
             post
             datum
             Sacramentum
             sub
             specie
             panis
             ,
             post
             datum
             autem
             calicem
             illud
             non
             repetivit
             ,
             ut
             intelligeremus
             ,
             jussisse
             Dominum
             sub
             specie
             panis
             omnibus
             distribueretur
             Sacramentū
             ,
             sub
             specie
             autem
             vini
             non
             item
             .
             
               Where
               I
               note
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               sentence
               all
               those
               words
            
             (
             sub
             specie
             panis
             ,
             post
             datum
             autem
             calicem
             illud
             non
             repetivit
             )
             
               in
               
               which
               words
               the
               whole
               substance
               of
            
             Bellarmines
             
               sentence
               consisteth
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               directly
               opposite
               to
               what
            
             Bellarmine
             
               is
               alleaged
               to
               say
               ,
               are
               omitted
               .
               And
               in
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               sentence
               ,
               which
            
             Bellarmine
             
               hath
               purposely
               set
               downe
               ,
               to
               confirme
               and
               make
               plaine
               his
               former
               opinion
               ,
               the
               essentiall
               part
               thereof
               is
               also
               omitted
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               alleaged
               only
               to
               say
               ,
            
             Ut
             intelligeremus
             jussisse
             Dominum
             ut
             sub
             &c
             ,
             Whereas
             Bellarmines
             
               words
               are
            
             :
             Ut
             intelligeremus
             jussisse
             Dominum
             ,
             ut
             sub
             specie
             panis
             omnibus
             distribueretur
             ,
             sub
             specie
             autem
             vini
             non
             item
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo.
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IF
               the
               Divell
               himselfe
               should
               winnow
               me
               ,
               by
               his
               examination
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               finde
               any
               fault
               either
               of
               Commission
               ,
               or
               Omission
               ,
               in
               my
               citing
               
               the
               words
               of
               Bellarmine
               .
               And
               this
               would
               Bellarmine
               his
               Ghost
               tell
               this
               your
               Suggester
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               appeare
               unto
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               Sir
               ,
               My
               Adversary
               (
               the
               Bishop
               )
               hath
               not
               mistaken
               my
               meaning
               ,
               but
               you
               his
               ,
               who
               intending
               nothing
               else
               (
               pag.
               4.
               )
               than
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               saying
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
                 as
                 often
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               are
               also
               words
               of
               Command
               ,
               and
               I
               affirmed
               as
               much
               .
               As
               for
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               which
               you
               say
               he
               omitted
               
                 (
                 Sub
                 specie
                 autem
                 vini
                 non
                 jussisse
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 likewise
                 commād
                 concerning
                 the
                 Cup
                 ;
                 )
              
               you
               could
               not
               inferre
               that
               he
               omitted
               the
               effectuall
               part
               of
               his
               proofe
               :
               for
               his
               proofe
               was
               onely
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
              
               ]
               were
               words
               of
               Command
               
               whether
               wee
               understand
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
              
               ]
               spoken
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               or
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               spoken
               of
               the
               Cup
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               
                 words
                 of
                 Command
              
               (
               as
               every
               man
               of
               common
               sense
               will
               confesse
               ;
               )
               although
               
                 Non
                 item
              
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               
                 not
                 to
                 Command
                 alike
              
               ,
               because
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
                 ,
              
               ]
               spoken
               of
               the
               Bread
               ,
               I
               said
               were
               simply
               
                 words
                 of
                 Command
              
               .
               But
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
                 as
                 often
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               spoken
               of
               the
               Cup
               ,
               although
               they
               were
               words
               of
               command
               ,
               yet
               not
               simply
               so
               ,
               but
               conditionally
               only
               ,
               as
               thus
               ,
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 you
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 mee
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               (
               friend
               Suggester
               )
               you
               must
               further
               know
               that
               he
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               omitting
               my
               Objection
               against
               Protestants
               ,
               touching
               Christs
               conditionall
               speech
               
                 [
                 Doe
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 often
                 as
                 
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ]
              
               that
               (
               which
               you
               conningly
               forbeare
               to
               acknowledge
               )
               hee
               did
               fully
               confute
               (
               in
               the
               same
               Sect.
               pag.
               45.
               )
               that
               which
               you
               now
               object
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               So
               would
               Bellarmine
               have
               told
               your
               Suggester
               ,
               whom
               I
               must
               further
               challenge
               for
               a
               double
               fault
               .
               First
               ,
               for
               his
               charging
               mee
               falsely
               ,
               with
               a
               fraudulent
               omission
               of
               words
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               no
               cause
               at
               all
               to
               cite
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               himselfe
               omitted
               my
               Confutation
               of
               Bellarmine
               ,
               when
               it
               served
               directly
               for
               my
               justification
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Baron
             his
             owne
             Epilogue
             ,
             pleading
             Charitie
             .
          
           
             THese
             Particulars
             I
             have
             set
             downe
             both
             to
             satisfie
             your
             Lordships
             desire
             ,
             
             that
             I
             should
             set
             downe
             somewhat
             in
             writing
             ,
             that
             a
             Triall
             might
             be
             made
             whether
             I
             had
             reason
             not
             to
             rest
             satisfied
             in
             those
             Allegations
             ;
             wherein
             I
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             your
             Lordship
             shall
             doe
             a
             worke
             of
             Charity
             to
             give
             me
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lo
               :
               B
               ps
               Answer
               ,
               justifiing
               himself
               in
               all
               his
               other
               Proofes
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               Exceptions
               now
               taken
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               IT
               were
               to
               bee
               wished
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               had
               sought
               satisfaction
               in
               Charity
               ;
               but
               they
               ,
               that
               
               can
               discerne
               of
               Qualities
               ,
               will
               say
               that
               there
               is
               a
               
                 great
                 Gulfe
              
               between
               Charity
               and
               Malignity
               .
               The
               one
               seeketh
               the
               reformation
               of
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               impeacheth
               ,
               the
               other
               worketh
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               his
               ignominie
               and
               blemishment
               ;
               which
               was
               your
               Ayme
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               in
               all
               your
               Exceptions
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               may
               in
               some
               sort
               plead
               for
               mee
               .
               For
               were
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               Five
               ,
               or
               if
               you
               will
               five
               times
               five
               ,
               Errors
               committed
               in
               the
               number
               of
               two
               thousand
               other
               Testimonies
               ,
               sincerely
               alleaged
               ,
               shall
               not
               the
               Exceptions
               against
               so
               few
               be
               an
               approbation
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
               and
               if
               so
               ;
               what
               then
               must
               become
               of
               your
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               in
               her
               Masse
               ,
               but
               that
               (
               as
               the
               seaventh
               
               Booke
               of
               that
               Treatise
               proveth
               )
               it
               is
               to
               bee
               counted
               a
               vile
               Brothel-house
               of
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatrie
               ?
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               should
               proceed
               to
               the
               second
               Charge
               ,
               but
               I
               give
               you
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               now
               arrested
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               by
               a
               Romish
               Priest
               :
               I
               shall
               make
               a
               present
               dispatch
               with
               him
               ;
               onely
               be
               you
               pleased
               to
               afford
               me
               your
               presence
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               judge
               what
               discharge
               I
               can
               make
               .
               Feare
               not
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               I
               shall
               not
               desire
               any
               to
               be
               Surety
               for
               me
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           LATE
           SLANDErous
           Crimination
           ,
           made
           BY
           A
           ROMISH
           PRIEST
           against
           the
           Lo
           :
           Bp.
           by
           objecting
           M.
           Parsons
           his
           Sober
           Reckoning
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             words
             of
             the
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
          
           
           
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             his
             friend
             ,
             are
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           Let
           that
           Knight
           take
           heed
           ,
           how
           hee
           trusteth
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           never
           brought
           to
           a
           Sober
           Reckoning
           ,
           but
           was
           fond
           ,
           false
           ,
           or
           impertinent
           .
           
             So
             he
             ,
             alluding
             to
             the
             Book
             of
          
           M
           
           r.
           Parsons
           ,
           called
           ,
           The
           Sober
           Reckoning
           .
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Bishops
             Answere
             to
             the
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             shewing
             the
             Faithlesnesse
             of
             his
             Crimination
             .
          
           
             THe
             Objector
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             had
             reason
             to
             conceale
             his
             name
             ,
             even
             for
             his
             owne
             faithlesnesse
             sake
             :
             which
             is
             decernible
             enough
             ,
             in
             his
             fradulent
             concealing
             of
             my
             answere
             to
             M.
             Parsons
             .
             Who
             writ
             a
             Book
             called
             A
             SOBER
             RECKONING
             ,
             full
             fraught
             with
             many
             vile
             and
             ougly
             Aspersions
             ,
             and
             imputations
             of
             falsities
             aganst
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             returned
             him
             an
             Answere
             ,
             in
             a
             Booke
             intituled
             an
             ENCOUNTER
             ,
             satisfying
             ,
             from
             point
             to
             point
             ,
             every
             Exception
             ,
             and
             leaving
             
               M.
               Parsons
            
             on
             the
             score
             for
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             moe
             Falsifications
             ,
             as
             he
             in
             that
             his
             
             Reckoning
             did
             charge
             mee
             with
             .
             Both
             the
             Bookes
             have
             been
             now
             aboue
             twenty
             yeares
             extant
             ;
             yet
             hath
             there
             not
             appeared
             any
             one
             Priest
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             their
             Romish
             Seminaries
             ,
             that
             upon
             examination
             of
             both
             our
             Reckonings
             ,
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             except
             against
             any
             one
             farthing
             of
             my
             accompts
             ;
             or
             would
             allow
             as
             much
             as
             one
             word
             in
             writing
             ,
             for
             the
             clearing
             of
             your
             
               S.
               Robert
            
             ,
             in
             the
             least
             parcell
             of
             his
             Reckoning
             .
             I
             doe
             not
             thinke
             but
             your
             Lordship
             (
             who
             will
             bee
             knowne
             to
             have
             read
             all
             our
             Protestant
             Bookes
             )
             can
             testifie
             this
             which
             I
             say
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             Tenebrio
             ,
             by
             objecting
             against
             me
             a
             false
             and
             perfidious
             Reckoning
             ,
             were
             it
             never
             so
             
             Sober
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Divel
             can
             be
             a
             lyar
             ,
             although
             hee
             cannot
             bee
             unsober
             )
             and
             by
             concealing
             my
             just
             Iustification
             ,
             falleth
             into
             that
             double
             Condemnation
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
             
               He
               that
               justifieth
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               condemneth
               the
               righteous
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             Now
             this
             Tenebrio
             is
             become
             both
             ,
             Hee
             ,
             and
             Hee
             .
             And
             although
             this
             slander
             were
             written
             but
             by
             one
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             many
             of
             your
             Romish
             Professors
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             say
             nothing
             else
             ,
             to
             my
             latter
             Booke
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             they
             gull
             one
             another
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             Imputations
             of
             false
             Allegations
             ,
             set
             downe
             in
             
               M.
               Parsons
               his
               Sober
               Reckoning
            
             .
             Therefore
             have
             I
             apprehended
             
             this
             occasion
             ,
             to
             deliver
             somewhat
             concerning
             
               M.
               Parsons
            
             ;
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             one
             ,
             whom
             your
             Lordship
             hath
             singled
             out
             ,
             as
             a
             Patterne
             of
             moderation
             :
             to
             the
             end
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             miserablenesse
             of
             your
             Cause
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             supported
             by
             such
             Frauds
             and
             Falshoods
             ,
             as
             his
             have
             beene
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lo
             :
             B
             ps
             Justification
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             against
             M.
             Parsons
             ;
             First
             ,
             in
             generall
             ,
             inserting
             ,
             for
             his
             Readers
             delight
             ,
             M.
             Parsons
             his
             Syllogisme
             ,
             and
             notable
             Trick
             of
             not
             answering
             .
          
           
             THe
             
               Aegyptian
               dogge
            
             ,
             passing
             by
             the
             River
             Nilus
             ,
             is
             said
             cautelously
             to
             licke
             here
             
             and
             there
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             not
             daring
             to
             lappe
             any
             space
             of
             time
             any
             one
             where
             ,
             for
             feare
             some
             Crocodile
             catch
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             devoure
             him
             .
             I
             once
             published
             a
             booke
             called
             a
             
               Full
               Satisfaction
            
             ,
             written
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             
               Rebellious
               Positions
            
             and
             
               Practises
               of
               Romish
               Priests
               .
               M.
               Parsons
            
             fell
             upon
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             singling
             out
             here
             and
             there
             that
             which
             he
             thought
             might
             seem
             to
             impeach
             my
             sincerity
             in
             some
             Allegations
             of
             Authors
             ;
             but
             the
             most
             materiall
             points
             ,
             concerning
             the
             
               Rebellious
               Doctrine
            
             it selfe
             ,
             he
             commōly
             pretermitted
             in
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             an
             hundred
             places
             :
             and
             was
             not
             this
             to
             lappe
             here
             and
             there
             ,
             and
             runne
             away
             ?
             And
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             in
             these
             pretermitted
             places
             
             were
             solid
             proofes
             of
             
               Romish
               rebelliousnesse
            
             ,
             a
             Crocodile
             ,
             which
             he
             durst
             not
             meddle
             with
             in
             that
             his
             Dispute
             .
          
           
             His
             nimblenesse
             and
             agility
             in
             frisking
             in
             this
             kinde
             ,
             was
             manifold
             .
             One
             I
             may
             not
             omit
             ,
             which
             may
             recempence
             ,
             in
             some
             part
             ,
             your
             
               merry
               tale
            
             with
             a
             mad
             trick
             ,
             which
             hee
             plaid
             mee
             ,
             in
             answering
             to
             a
             confutation
             of
             his
             Syllogisme
             .
             I
             made
             a
             Prosyllogisme
             ,
             which
             M
             r
             Parsons
             in
             his
             ignorance
             called
             my
             Syllogisme
             ;
             and
             then
             in
             his
             insolency
             tooke
             upon
             him
             to
             correct
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             condemne
             mee
             for
             
               want
               of
               Logicke
            
             ;
             after
             ,
             in
             his
             scurrility
             ,
             to
             send
             mee
             to
             
               Cambridge
               ,
               to
               learne
               more
            
             :
             howbeit
             out
             of
             his
             kindnesse
             ,
             he
             willingly
             taught
             mee
             himselfe
             by
             a
             
             forme
             of
             Syllogisme
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             framing
             ,
             which
             hee
             calleth
             a
             
               true
               forme
            
             of
             Syllogisme
             ,
             and
             
               a
               good
               forme
               of
               Reasoning
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               true
               rules
               of
               Logick
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             in
             this
             
               forme
               of
               Syllogisme
            
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             meant
             to
             expresse
             the
             greatest
             skill
             hee
             had
             ,
             hee
             bewrayed
             the
             grossest
             errors
             he
             could
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             studied
             to
             be
             absurd
             .
             For
             besides
             three
             other
             Faults
             ,
             which
             were
             repugnant
             to
             all
             
               Rules
               of
               Logick
            
             ,
             the
             master-peece
             of
             his
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             monster
             rather
             ,
             was
             his
             Fourth
             Errour
             ,
             by
             changing
             of
             the
             Copula
             ,
             in
             the
             premisses
             ,
             which
             was
             Maketh
             ,
             as
             
               [
               Maketh
               competent
               Iudges
               .
            
             ]
             and
             turning
             it
             into
             ,
             Are
             ,
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               [
               Are
               competent
               Iudges
            
             ]
             The
             absurdity
             wherof
             I
             illustrated
             by
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             if
             one
             should
             argue
             thus
             .
          
           
             
             
               Every
               one
               in
               framing
               his
               last
               will
               and
               Testament
               [
               maketh
               ]
               his
               own
               Executor
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 William
                 Cade
              
               frameth
               his
               last
               will
               and
               Testament
               ,
            
             
               Therefore
               
                 William
                 Cade
              
               [
               is
               ]
               his
               owne
               Executor
               .
            
             
               Or
               else
               thus
               .
            
             
               Every
               good
               huswife
               [
               maketh
               ]
               a
               good
               pudding
               .
            
             
               But
               
                 Alice
                 Webb
              
               is
               a
               good
               huswife
               ,
            
             
               Therefore
               
                 Alice
                 Webb
              
               [
               is
               ]
               a
               good
               pudding
               .
            
          
           
             Your
             L
             p
             :
             professeth
             some
             schollership
             ,
             say
             then
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             reason
             that
             I
             should
             call
             M
             r
             Parsons
             to
             a
             further
             account
             ,
             for
             this
             his
             mis-shapen
             Creature
             ,
             which
             hee
             called
             a
             
               True
               forme
               of
               Reasoning
            
             ?
             he
             therefore
             comming
             to
             make
             (
             as
             
             he
             called
             his
             book
             )
             a
             
               Sober
               Reckoning
            
             ,
             reckoneth
             indeed
             after
             his
             fashion
             ;
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             second
             ,
             &
             third
             Errours
             ,
             saying
             ;
             
               Lastly
               ,
               his
               third
               Quarrell
               is
               &c.
            
             as
             if
             the
             third
             had
             been
             the
             last
             ,
             whereas
             the
             fourth
             ,
             of
             
               changing
               the
               Copula
            
             ,
             was
             the
             Last
             .
             But
             M
             r
             Parsons
             skipping
             by
             the
             fourth
             ,
             taketh
             his
             heeles
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             of
             this
             other
             Crocodile
             ,
             &
             answereth
             nothing
             at
             al
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             Absurdity
             thereof
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             been
             published
             ,
             would
             have
             exposed
             him
             to
             the
             hisses
             and
             scorne
             of
             all
             the
             Sophisters
             in
             his
             owne
             Colledge
             at
             Rome
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             his
             Reckoning
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             conscionable
             man
             ,
             whom
             I
             will
             not
             invite
             with
             all
             earnestnesse
             to
             reade
             ,
             and
             examine
             ,
             but
             yet
             with
             both
             his
             eyes
             ;
             
             by
             comparing
             it
             ,
             and
             my
             Encounter
             together
             .
             I
             shall
             ,
             before
             I
             finish
             this
             first
             part
             of
             my
             Discharge
             ,
             give
             you
             a
             sufficient
             scantling
             of
             M
             r
             Parsons
             his
             disposition
             ,
             in
             Calumniating
             mee
             ,
             which
             I
             must
             doe
             by
             degrees
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             excellency
             of
             M
             r
             Parsons
             his
             Penne
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             of
             his
             order
             .
          
           
             THe
             English
             Seminaries
             of
             Romish
             Priests
             abroad
             never
             harboured
             a
             more
             excellent
             Scribe
             ,
             then
             was
             M
             r
             Parsons
             ,
             whether
             we
             observe
             his
             Elegancie
             in
             Style
             ,
             dexterity
             in
             Invention
             ,
             Subtilty
             in
             contrivance
             ,
             Audacity
             in
             undertaking
             ,
             or
             Acerbity
             and
             scurrility
             ,
             in
             his
             invectives
             
             against
             his
             Adversaries
             ;
             as
             all
             of
             his
             profession
             have
             witnessed
             ,
             by
             their
             admiring
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             onely
             not
             adoring
             ,
             certainly
             in
             doating
             on
             him
             .
             The
             Vnrulinesse
             of
             whose
             Pen
             ,
             and
             the
             virulency
             thereof
             ,
             none
             hath
             more
             felt
             than
             my selfe
             ;
             aswell
             in
             his
             Booke
             of
             Mitigation
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             (
             Antiphrastically
             so
             called
             )
             
               Sober
               Reckoning
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             M
             r
             Parsons
             his
             Pen
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             falsity
             and
             bitternesse
             ,
             made
             him
             unworthy
             to
             object
             Falsifications
             to
             any
             other
             ;
             by
             the
             censure
             of
             Romish
             Priests
             .
          
           
             BY
             the
             law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             
             no
             infamous
             person
             may
             be
             admitted
             for
             a
             competēt
             Accuser
             
             of
             any
             other
             ;
             much
             lesse
             when
             the
             infamy
             hee
             laboureth
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             faculty
             of
             Lying
             .
             But
             who
             shall
             now
             accuse
             this
             Accuser
             M
             r
             Parsons
             of
             Lying
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fowlest
             of
             crimes
             ,
             as
             that
             wherewith
             God
             himselfe
             (
             such
             is
             the
             Transcendencie
             of
             his
             Truth
             )
             cannot
             possibly
             dispense
             ?
             But
             it
             seemeth
             hee
             hath
             met
             with
             the
             Pen
             of
             some
             as
             bitter
             and
             unruly
             as
             his
             owne
             ;
             for
             the
             Romish
             Priests
             have
             blazoned
             him
             (
             Summarily
             )
             saying
             :
             M
             r
             
               Parsons
               was
               expelled
               out
               of
               his
               Colledge
               in
               Oxford
               for
               Libelling
               .
               An
               infamous
               Libeller
               he
               was
               ;
               nor
               was
               there
               a
               lewder
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               or
               more
               scurrulous
               :
               of
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Dan
               ,
            
             Coluber
             in
             via
             .
             
               For
               cogging
               and
               lying
               ,
               as
               notorious
               a
               wretch
               as
               was
               in
               his
               age
               :
               a
               cosening
               Mate
               ,
               a
               Caitiffe
               ,
               
               who
               might
               be
               set
               on
               the
               pillory
               for
               forgery
               :
               A
               most
               barbarous
               fellow
               ,
               using
               Machavilian
               Atheisme
               .
            
             So
             they
             ,
             besides
             many
             other-like
             noble
             Emblems
             ;
             yet
             is
             this
             the
             man
             ,
             whom
             this
             Lord
             presented
             (
             among
             foure
             more
             )
             as
             a
             President
             of
             Moderation
             ,
             void
             of
             Bitternes
             .
             But
             upon
             this
             decyphering
             of
             him
             ,
             I
             might
             justly
             require
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             of
             no
             Credit
             may
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             discredit
             another
             .
             yet
             I
             shall
             intreat
             your
             L
             
             p.
             to
             esteeme
             of
             all
             those
             their
             Invectives
             ,
             as
             of
             fiery
             flashes
             of
             intemperate
             braines
             ,
             except
             I
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             confirme
             as
             much
             ,
             by
             an
             
               Experto
               Crede
            
             ,
             in
             verifying
             as
             much
             from
             his
             owne
             
               Vnruly
               pen
            
             against
             my selfe
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TEN
           PARTICVLAR
           Instances
           of
           such
           false
           Imputations
           of
           Falsities
           ,
           by
           M
           r
           Parsons
           ,
           unto
           the
           Lord
           B
           p
           :
           which
           any
           sensible
           man
           may
           discerne
           at
           the
           first
           view
           .
        
         
           I
           Shall
           forbeare
           all
           repetition
           of
           any
           other
           Falsifications
           ,
           which
           may
           require
           an
           intelligent
           and
           rationall
           Reader
           to
           be
           our
           Iudge
           ;
           I
           confine
           my selfe
           wholy
           to
           such
           Accusations
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           are
           obvious
           to
           sense
           ,
           and
           which
           any
           vulgar
           man
           ,
           who
           understands
           the
           language
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           may
           
           cry
           out
           upon
           ,
           and
           condemne
           ,
           both
           of
           galsome
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           of
           wilfull
           fraud
           and
           falshood
           .
        
         
           I.
           Out
           of
           
             Polydore
             Virgil
          
           ,
           
           I
           alleaged
           an
           observation
           shewing
           how
           the
           names
           of
           some
           Popes
           fell
           out
           to
           be
           assumed
           
             per
             Antiphrasin
          
           ;
           as
           being
           
             homo
             maleficus
          
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           Bonifacius
           ;
           being
           Timidus
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           name
           of
           Leo
           ,
           and
           divers
           other
           the
           like
           .
           The
           bitternesse
           of
           M.
           Parsons
           his
           Accusation
           against
           me
           ,
           because
           of
           this
           Allegatiō
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           
             It
             is
             a
             malicious
             Minister
             ,
             having
             neither
             simplicity
             nor
             truth
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             lost
             cōscience
             by
             a
             manifest
             &
             malitious
             cavillation
             .
          
           Harken
           now
           to
           his
           falshood
           ;
           for
           ,
           whē
           it
           was
           made
           known
           that
           I
           alleaged
           that
           passage
           out
           of
           the
           genuine
           book
           of
           Polydore
           ,
           wherein
           originally
           it
           was
           set
           down
           by
           
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           after-Editions
           ,
           corrupted
           by
           their
           Romish
           Inquisitors
           :
           wherein
           the
           former
           sentence
           of
           Polydore
           (
           as
           most
           of
           all
           his
           other
           ingenuous
           Confessions
           )
           have
           beene
           since
           effaced
           and
           cancelled
           ,
           which
           made
           any
           whit
           for
           advantage
           to
           Protestants
           causes
           ;
           M.
           Parsons
           (
           a
           
             Sober
             reckoner
          
           forsooth
           )
           maketh
           no
           other
           Reckoning
           but
           this
           *
           :
           
             I
             had
             not
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             that
             part
             of
             Polydore
             by
             mee
             .
          
           Do
           you
           marke
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           ignorant
           of
           that
           
             perfect
             Edition
          
           of
           Polydore
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           justified
           mee
           ,
           but
           that
           
             Hee
             had
             it
             not
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           So
           then
           the
           Case
           is
           this
           ;
           The
           Accuser
           M.
           Parsons
           hath
           by
           him
           a
           false
           knave
           (
           that
           I
           may
           so
           call
           their
           
           corrupted
           Edition
           of
           Polydore
           )
           to
           witnesse
           against
           mee
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           of
           another
           witnesse
           ,
           an
           honest
           fellow
           (
           namely
           true
           Polydore
           in
           his
           owne
           
             first
             Edition
          
           )
           who
           would
           have
           justified
           mee
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           whom
           hee
           passeth
           by
           and
           neglecteth
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           not
           at
           hand
           .
           And
           what
           is
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           a
           wilfull
           blindnesse
           ?
           which
           may
           deserve
           his
           own
           Bitternesse
           to
           be
           retorted
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           whereby
           he
           traduced
           mee
           for
           
             A
             man
             of
             no
             truth
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             lost
             conscience
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           Out
           of
           Carerius
           I
           delivered
           these
           words
           ,
           
           
             Verè
             Celsus
          
           ,
           whereunto
           M.
           Parsons
           thus
           :
           
             Nay
             ,
             but
             it
             should
             have
             beene
             ,
             verò
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Edition
             of
             the
             booke
             of
          
           Carerius
           .
           Harken
           now
           how
           upon
           this
           it
           thundereth
           and
           lighteneth
           ;
           
           
             Where
             is
             this
             mans
             innocency
          
           ?
           (
           saith
           M.
           
             Parsons
             )
             Can
             this
             be
             ignorance
             ?
             can
             it
             be
             done
             but
             of
             purpose
             ?
             and
             consequently
             by
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             :
             what
             may
             a
             man
             beleeve
             of
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             him
             intangled
             in
             such
             foolish
             trechery
             ?
          
           This
           is
           his
           
             bitter
             vomit
          
           (
           as
           your
           L
           p
           :
           seeth
           )
           but
           now
           observe
           his
           falshood
           ;
           for
           I
           alleaged
           the
           
             Colen
             Edition
          
           of
           Carerius
           ,
           where
           it
           did
           appeare
           to
           the
           view
           of
           many
           Romish
           Professors
           ,
           that
           came
           greedily
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           word
           ,
           
           verè
           ,
           and
           not
           verò
           .
           And
           at
           length
           M.
           Parsons
           was
           willing
           to
           credit
           mee
           thus
           much
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             There
             was
             but
             one
             Edition
             of
             Carerius
             .
          
           Therefore
           was
           his
           former
           Invective
           the
           venome
           of
           an
           
             unruly
             pen.
          
           
        
         
           
             III.
             Emanuel
             Sa
          
           was
           produced
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           
             Et
             fortè
             potiori
             cum
             ratione
          
           .
           M.
           Parsons
           his
           bitter
           Exception
           ;
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             Englished
             thus
             ,
             perhaps
             with
             better
             reason
             :
             but
          
           M.
           
             Morton
             left
             out
             the
             word
             [
             perhaps
             ,
             ]
             which
             was
             craftily
             done
             .
          
           Behold
           now
           his
           owne
           egregious
           fraud
           and
           craft
           ;
           for
           although
           I
           had
           not
           the
           word
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           in
           my
           Translation
           ,
           yet
           might
           he
           have
           seen
           that
           I
           used
           the
           word
           ,
           
           peradventure
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             Peradventure
             with
             better
             reason
          
           .
           What
           then
           but
           blindnesse
           it selfe
           would
           have
           made
           that
           Accusation
           ?
           but
           yet
           blindnesse
           of
           the
           worst
           kinde
           ,
           which
           is
           wilfull
           ,
           not
           seeing
           that
           which
           hee
           saw
           :
           for
           in
           the
           same
           booke
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           one
           where
           repeated
           those
           my
           very
           words
           ,
           
             And
             peradventure
             with
             better
             Reason
          
           .
        
         
         
           IV.
           I
           am
           accused
           to
           have
           said
           nothing
           to
           the
           
             Practises
             of
             Protestants
          
           .
           
           This
           omission
           he
           calleth
           ,
           in
           his
           Bitternesse
           ,
           
             Dissimulation
             and
             hypocrisie
          
           .
           Observe
           his
           falshood
           ,
           for
           he
           afterwards
           was
           compelled
           to
           confesse
           ,
           that
           *
           
             I
             did
             endeavour
             both
             before
             and
             after
             to
             discourse
             of
             their
             Practises
             .
          
           What
           disease
           will
           your
           L
           p
           :
           call
           that
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           see
           that
           which
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           true
           sight
           and
           a
           temperate
           brain
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           see
           ?
        
         
           V.
           I
           chanced
           to
           cite
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             29.
             9.
             
             You
             are
             blinde
             ,
             and
             make
             others
             blinde
             .
          
           M.
           Parsons
           bitternesse
           :
           
           M.
           
             Morton
             hath
             cited
             a
             Text
             ,
             noting
             the
             Chapter
             and
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             his
             fraud
             might
             be
             discovered
             ;
             wherein
             I
             note
             a
             rare
             
             singularity
             in
             this
             man
             ,
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             by
             false
             alleaging
             ,
             corrupting
             ,
             and
             mangling
             a
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             :
             let
             any
             man
             read
             the
             place
             of
             Esay
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             hee
             shall
             finde
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             either
             in
             words
             or
             sense
             .
          
           As
           though
           I
           had
           devised
           a
           Text
           for
           a
           purpose
           .
           Marke
           his
           falshood
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           our
           English
           Translation
           ;
           yea
           and
           he
           that
           then
           raised
           this
           lewd
           clamour
           against
           mee
           ,
           when
           hee
           commeth
           to
           reckon
           for
           this
           ,
           answereth
           ;
           
           
             I
             saw
             not
          
           (
           saith
           hee
           )
           
             nor
             looked
             not
             on
             the
             English
             Translation
             .
          
           Do
           you
           heare
           ?
           hee
           saith
           not
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           have
           seene
           ,
           or
           looked
           on
           the
           
             English
             Translation
          
           :
           but
           he
           
             looked
             not
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           )
           hee
           would
           not
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           hee
           would
           accuse
           mee
           .
           A
           more
           perfect
           
           Character
           of
           a
           malicious
           Calumniator
           there
           cannot
           be
           .
        
         
           VI.
           Lambertus
           Schaffnaburgensis
           
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             saying
          
           ,
           All
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Italie
           ;
           &c.
           M.
           Parsons
           
             exerciseth
             his
             Bitternesse
          
           :
           Here
           the
           word
           ,
           All
           ,
           is
           fraudulently
           urged
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           dealeth
           not
           sincerely
           scarcely
           in
           any
           thing
           
             So
             he
             ,
             for
             only
             citing
             the
             word
          
           [
           All
           ]
           
             albeit
             (
             see
             his
             falshood
             )
             the
             word
             ,
          
           Omnes
           ,
           All
           ,
           
             are
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             manifestly
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Come
           unto
           me
           All
           yee
           that
           are
           beavy
           laden
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           The
           Testimonie
           of
           Salmeron
           the
           Iesuite
           is
           used
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           Supremacie
           of
           Kings
           .
           M.
           Parsons
           groweth
           to
           be
           bitter
           ,
           as
           followeth
           .
           
             This
             is
             a
             trick
             of
          
           M.
           Mortons
           
             art
             ,
             to
             adde
             ,
             In
             Spirituall
             affaires
             ,
             
             which
             is
             notably
             false
             .
          
           
           But
           hearken
           to
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           for
           my
           words
           ,
           which
           are
           yet
           extant
           in
           that
           Booke
           ,
           were
           these
           ,
           
             In
             civill
             causes
          
           .
           The
           words
           ,
           Spirituall
           ,
           and
           Civill
           ,
           one
           would
           thinke
           might
           have
           as
           easily
           beene
           discerned
           by
           any
           man
           of
           Sobriety
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           from
           the
           Moone
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Tolossanus
           is
           cited
           ;
           as
           a
           witnesse
           only
           ;
           
             M.
             Parsons
          
           commeth
           upō
           me
           with
           a
           tart
           Invective
           :
           
             Can
             any
             thing
             be
             more
             fraudulently
             alleaged
             ?
          
           yet
           see
           his
           falshood
           ;
           he
           could
           not
           say
           that
           I
           had
           done
           my
           witnesse
           Tolossanus
           wrong
           ,
           
           in
           alleaging
           his
           Testimonie
           ,
           but
           not
           taking
           so
           much
           leasure
           as
           to
           looke
           at
           him
           in
           the
           Margin
           ;
           hee
           falleth
           foule
           upon
           me
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           had
           beene
           the
           Author
           my selfe
           .
           Some
           disease
           
           sure
           it
           was
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           discerne
           the
           producer
           of
           a
           witnesse
           from
           a
           witnesse
           himselfe
           ,
           especially
           in
           a
           Case
           of
           an
           Accusation
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           To
           make
           me
           like
           himselfe
           ,
           
           in
           fostering
           Traiterous
           Positions
           ,
           he
           saith
           ;
           
             M.
             Morton
             justifieth
             the
             saying
             of
             Goodman
             .
          
           Bitterly
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           &
           as
           blindly
           outright
           ;
           for
           my
           words
           were
           thus
           :
           
             If
             I
             should
             justifie
             Goodman
             ,
             my
             heart
             would
             condemne
             my selfe
             .
          
           Was
           not
           this
           sensible
           enough
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           to
           any
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           ?
        
         
           IX
           .
           In
           the
           question
           about
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           M.
           Parsons
           venting
           his
           acerbity
           ,
           saith
           ;
           M.
           
             Morton
             hath
             a
             shift
             to
             deceive
             his
             Reader
             .
          
           Bitterly
           and
           Brain-sickly
           too
           ,
           by
           your
           leave
           ,
           for
           afterwards
           he
           was
           compelled
           
           to
           confesse
           ,
           
           that
           the
           letters
           set
           downe
           ,
           for
           his
           direction
           ,
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           were
           
             so
             dimme
          
           ,
           that
           hee
           mistooke
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Tenth
           Instance
           is
           touching
           the
           Oration
           of
           
             Q.
             Marie
          
           ,
           
           which
           I
           expressed
           out
           of
           Hollinshead
           ,
           but
           what
           of
           this
           ?
           
             The
             Minister
             lyeth
             openly
             ,
             citing
             him
             contrary
             to
             his
             meaning
             .
          
           Thus
           exasperate
           he
           is
           ;
           
           but
           why
           
             contrarie
             to
             Hollinsheads
             meaning
          
           ?
           Because
           (
           forsooth
           )
           
             Foxe
             reporteth
             that
             Oration
             otherwise
          
           .
           What
           is
           ,
           if
           this
           bee
           not
           open
           lying
           indeed
           ?
           Like
           to
           a
           Juglers
           trick
           of
           Legerdemaine
           ,
           in
           deluding
           his
           beholders
           ,
           when
           he
           conveyeth
           a
           Ring
           into
           another
           mans
           pocket
           ,
           and
           then
           calleth
           the
           man
           Cozener
           when
           hee
           hath
           done
           .
           Each
           one
           of
           these
           
           Falshoods
           ,
           wherein
           M.
           Parsons
           hath
           beene
           deprehended
           ,
           might
           impeach
           his
           Credit
           much
           ;
           but
           all
           together
           ,
           what
           doe
           they
           ,
           but
           proclaime
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           either
           wittingly
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           witlesly
           false
           in
           his
           Accusations
           against
           mee
           ?
        
         
           
             M.
             Parsons
             his
             Griefe
             ,
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             published
             by
             a
             Romish
             Priest.
             
          
           
             
               MR.
               Warmington
            
             a
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             
             in
             his
             booke
             called
             
               A
               moderate
               defence
               of
               the
               oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
            
             pag.
             65.
             hath
             these
             words
             ;
             
               It
               was
               reported
               from
               a
               Gentleman
               present
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               upon
               the
               acknowledgement
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               
               Author
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Letter
               (
               whether
               with
               sorrow
               and
               griefe
               for
               some
               points
               unadvisedly
               and
               erroneously
               written
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               question
               in
               his
               old
               age
               ;
               or
               somewhat
               else
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Bookes
               of
               Dr.
               Morton
               ,
               touching
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               in
               some
               Cases
               )
               soone
               after
               fell
               sicke
               ,
               and
               died
               within
               eight
               dayes
               .
            
             So
             your
             Priest.
             Some
             others
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             knowne
             to
             have
             knowne
             somewhat
             ,
             have
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             he
             had
             justified
             the
             base
             and
             bainfull
             trick
             of
             
               mentall
               Reservation
            
             out
             of
             eight
             speeches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             eight
             Chapter
             of
             S.
             Iohns
             Gospell
             .
             Which
             being
             knowne
             to
             some
             of
             the
             learned
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
             they
             held
             that
             his
             Collection
             was
             blasphemous
             ;
             even
             as
             I
             also
             did
             ,
             by
             an
             Argument
             grounded
             
             upon
             his
             owne
             Confession
             ,
             wherein
             he
             held
             
               mentall
               Reservation
            
             unlawfull
             in
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             faith
             .
             Which
             being
             granted
             ,
             it
             must
             follow
             that
             it
             could
             be
             no
             lesse
             than
             Blasphemy
             to
             assume
             that
             the
             same
             
               mentall
               Reservation
            
             should
             bee
             found
             in
             such
             speeches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             holy
             Gospell
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fundamentall
             grounds
             of
             our
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             not
             mentioned
             all
             these
             particulars
             against
             M.
             Parsons
             ,
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Insultation
             ,
             upon
             an
             Adversarie
             deceased
             ,
             (
             God
             forbid
             !
             )
             Nay
             ,
             so
             farre
             was
             I
             from
             desiring
             his
             death
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             one
             yet
             living
             can
             well
             witnesse
             ,
             who
             brought
             me
             the
             first
             knowledge
             of
             it
             )
             I
             wished
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             
             lēgthned
             his
             dayes
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             seene
             his
             owne
             errors
             ,
             before
             his
             death
             ;
             I
             meane
             his
             reckoning
             of
             fifty
             fals
             Allegatiōs
             ,
             just
             as
             unjustly
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             
               unjust
               Steward
            
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             his
             
               masters
               Debtors
               write
               down
               fiftie
            
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             a
             farre
             different
             manner
             .
             For
             that
             Steward
             reckoned
             Fiftie
             ,
             by
             subtraction
             ,
             to
             deceive
             his
             Master
             :
             but
             our
             Reckoner
             ,
             by
             Addition
             and
             Multiplication
             ,
             reckoneth
             Fiftie
             ,
             to
             deceive
             his
             Reader
             .
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             such
             was
             my
             Christian
             respect
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             I
             wished
             hee
             had
             grieved
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
             for
             his
             Blasphemous
             abuse
             of
             Scripture
             .
             I
             hope
             with
             that
             Sorrow
             ,
             
               which
               causeth
               repentance
               to
               salvation
               ,
               never
               
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             .
             It
             will
             be
             time
             ,
             to
             draw
             to
             an
             end
             of
             this
             first
             part
             of
             my
             Discharge
             ,
             after
             I
             have
             acquainted
             your
             L
             p
             :
             with
             that
             which
             followeth
             in
             the
             next
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             That
             the
             Romish
             Church
             hath
             provided
             ,
             that
             her
             Clergie
             can
             scarce
             possibly
             be
             legally
             accused
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             Criminall
             .
          
           
             POpe
             Silvester
             decreed
             that
             no
             Laick
             should
             accuse
             a
             
               Clergie
               man.
            
             
             There
             might
             be
             some
             reason
             for
             this
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             :
             but
             he
             furthermore
             constituted
             ,
             and
             ordained
             ,
             that
             a
             B
             p
             :
             should
             not
             be
             held
             convicted
             vnder
             
               Seaventy
               two
               Witnesses
            
             ;
             nor
             a
             Priest
             ,
             under
             44
             ;
             nor
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             vnder
             27
             ▪
             By
             
             which
             meanes
             it
             was
             provided
             ,
             that
             ,
             were
             
               B
               ps
               ,
               Priests
            
             ,
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             never
             so
             wicked
             or
             dishonest
             ,
             yet
             Laicks
             (
             lest
             they
             should
             seeme
             to
             slaunder
             them
             with
             a
             matter
             of
             truth
             )
             durst
             give
             no
             other
             Censure
             or
             report
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             of
             
               Pious
               and
               honest
               men
            
             .
             What
             vitious
             Clerke
             would
             feare
             to
             dwell
             there
             ,
             where
             all
             the
             Crows
             are
             white
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             blacke
             ;
             and
             where
             flat
             nosed
             people
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             comely
             ?
             But
             yet
             are
             not
             these
             
               wise
               men
               in
               their
               Generation
            
             ?
             They
             are
             .
             But
             alas
             seely
             wee
             ;
             one
             Laicke
             ,
             if
             a
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             be
             of
             more
             credit
             ,
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             Romish
             Professors
             ,
             against
             a
             
               B
               p
            
             ,
             than
             
               seaventy
               two
            
             others
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             should
             stand
             for
             his
             Iustification
             .
             But
             the
             best
             is
             ,
             
             the
             
               B
               p
            
             :
             shall
             never
             need
             any
             Proctor
             or
             Advocate
             for
             him
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             God
             in
             his
             Goodnes
             shall
             give
             him
             power
             and
             liberty
             to
             defend
             his
             owne
             Innocencie
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             leaving
             those
             faithlesse
             Accusers
             ,
             I
             shall
             more
             precisely
             attend
             your
             Lordship
             in
             the
             next
             part
             of
             this
             Discharge
             ,
             in
             answering
             your
             Exceptions
             against
             my
             Style
             ,
             by
             applying
             my
             speech
             unto
             your selfe
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           PART
           of
           this
           Discharge
           ,
           against
           the
           Exceptions
           taken
           to
           the
           Lord
           Bishops
           Acerbity
           of
           Style
           ,
           by
           the
           Lay
           Lord
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Baron
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             I
             Am
             not
             satisfied
             in
             the
             Bitternesse
             of
             your
             Stile
             .
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IT
               may
               seeme
               somewhat
               strange
               ,
               that
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               having
               as
               it
               were
               surfeited
               of
               
               the
               
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 the
                 Stile
              
               ,
               should
               complaine
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 satisfied
              
               .
               But
               you
               require
               that
               I
               should
               discharge
               my selfe
               of
               this
               your
               Taxation
               of
               Bitternesse
               .
               Before
               I
               answer
               ,
               I
               must
               aske
               ,
               whether
               you
               except
               against
               any
               one
               
                 Bitter
                 word
              
               ,
               as
               unjustly
               applied
               to
               your
               
                 Romish
                 Doctors
              
               ?
               Surely
               I
               find
               not
               one
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               you
               quarrell
               a
               just
               Bitternesse
               .
               Or
               is
               it
               because
               the
               words
               are
               Vnseemely
               ?
               Then
               I
               take
               my
               answer
               from
               
                 Philip
                 King
                 of
                 Macedon
              
               ,
               who
               when
               Lasthenes
               and
               Olympius
               ,
               with
               their
               Complices
               ,
               complained
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               beene
               called
               Traytors
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               made
               them
               this
               answer
               :
               
                 My
                 Macedonians
              
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 but
                 Rustiques
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 can
                 call
                 a
                 Spade
                 by
                 no
                 other
                 name
                 than
                 a
                 Spade
                 .
              
               As
               well
               may
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Bitternesse
               of
               my
               Stile
               ,
               was
               Plainnesse
               ,
               not
               Calumniousnesse
               ;
               but
               what
               's
               that
               ,
               you
               are
               about
               to
               object
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             first
             Instance
             .
          
           
             LEt
             any
             man
             peruse
             Card.
             
             Perron
             his
             volumes
             ,
             whereof
             sundry
             parts
             are
             lately
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             French
             into
             English
             ,
             
               Card.
               Allen
               ,
               Card.
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Reynolds
               ,
               Parsons
               ,
               Campian
               ,
               Fitzherbert
               ,
               Brerely
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             confident
             he
             shall
             find
             not
             any
             of
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Protestant
               Church
            
             playeth
             the
             Bawd
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             
               Protestant
               Communion
            
             is
             the
             Strumpet
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             charge
             the
             Protestants
             with
             Sacrilegious
             and
             
               Idolatrous
               Abominations
            
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             the
             first
             page
             of
             your
             
             Lordships
             Booke
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Epistle
             Dedicatorie
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               THis
               Observation
               is
               in
               deed
               of
               very
               great
               importance
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               seeme
               to
               deserve
               praise
               and
               thankes
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               for
               this
               ingenuous
               acknowledgement
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               that
               although
               Protestants
               charge
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               with
               Sacrilegious
               and
               
                 Idolatrous
                 Abominations
              
               ,
               (
               upon
               reasons
               ,
               which
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               read
               in
               the
               eighth
               booke
               of
               the
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               in
               two
               full
               Sections
               )
               yet
               
                 Card.
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 Parsons
                 ,
                 Campian
                 ,
              
               and
               Others
               ,
               never
               charge
               the
               Protestants
               with
               any
               Sacrilegious
               and
               Idolatrous
               profanation
               at
               all
               .
               
               Which
               their
               Silence
               (
               as
               once
               I
               said
               )
               as
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               their
               owne
               Guiltinesse
               ,
               so
               may
               it
               bee
               a
               proofe
               of
               our
               Integrity
               :
               otherwise
               wee
               our selves
               should
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               they
               could
               justly
               impute
               any
               such
               Idolatrous
               impiety
               unto
               us
               ,
               they
               might
               as
               justly
               call
               our
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               Strumpet
               and
               Whore
               (
               every
               Idolatry
               being
               a
               spirituall
               Adultery
               )
               as
               well
               as
               did
               the
               holy
               *
               Prophets
               use
               the
               same
               
                 Bitter
                 termes
              
               against
               Iuda
               and
               Israel
               in
               the
               same
               respect
               ;
               yet
               with
               mouthes
               sanctified
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               And
               I
               cannot
               make
               my selfe
               more
               perfect
               than
               were
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             L.
             Barons
             second
             Instance
             .
          
           
             
               OR
               that
               the
            
             Protestant
             Writers
             use
             odious
             Vncharitablenesse
             ,
             
             intolerable
             Arrogancy
             ,
             vile
             Perjury
             ,
             extreme
             Madnesse
             and
             folly
             ,
             
               and
               plaine
            
             Blasphemie
             ,
             Pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               place
               ,
               now
               quoted
               ,
               I
               promised
               a
               Discovery
               of
               Crimes
               ,
               which
               I
               laid
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               
                 Romish
                 Writers
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Section
               it selfe
               I
               performed
               as
               much
               .
               For
               ,
               their
               preferring
               a
               Custome
               in
               your
               Church
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               they
               confesse
               )
               
                 Worketh
                 lesse
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 Christian
                 men
                 ,
              
               before
               a
               Custome
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               
               Apostles
               ,
               confessed
               to
               operate
               
                 more
                 grace
              
               ;
               I
               termed
               an
               
                 Odious
                 Vncharitablenesse
              
               .
               Their
               open
               and
               professed
               extolling
               of
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               ,
               above
               the
               Wisdome
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               
                 most
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               universall
               ,
               as
               well
               Greeke
               as
               Romane
               ,
               I
               called
               an
               
                 Intolerable
                 Arrogance
              
               .
               Their
               swearing
               to
               admit
               all
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Traditions
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               reject
               some
               ,
               I
               named
               
                 vile
                 Perjury
              
               (
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               full
               Section
               in
               the
               eighth
               Booke
               .
               )
               Their
               advancing
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               their
               Custome
               of
               Three
               ,
               or
               at
               most
               
                 Foure
                 hundred
                 yeares
              
               old
               ,
               above
               the
               contrary
               Custome
               ,
               before
               that
               ,
               for
               above
               a
               
                 Thousand
                 yeares
              
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               I
               judged
               to
               bee
               plaine
               
               Madnesse
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               your
               Iesuites
               allowing
               a
               power
               to
               your
               Pope
               ,
               to
               dispense
               with
               the
               divine
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               held
               to
               be
               Blasphemie
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               Points
               were
               truly
               discovered
               ,
               and
               now
               my
               Style
               is
               challenged
               of
               Bitternesse
               by
               you
               .
               Who
               perceiving
               the
               Proofes
               ,
               whereby
               I
               made
               evident
               such
               Doctrines
               to
               be
               
                 Sacrilegious
                 ,
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               are
               you
               more
               offended
               with
               me
               ,
               for
               calling
               them
               so
               ,
               than
               with
               them
               for
               making
               them
               such
               ?
               Say
               now
               ,
               upon
               your
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               is
               this
               a
               conscionable
               Taxation
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ?
               I
               would
               gladly
               have
               learned
               what
               termes
               your
               Lordship
               would
               have
               supplied
               in
               this
               case
               ?
               would
               it
               have
               pleased
               you
               that
               I
               had
               called
               Vncharitablenesse
               
               amiable
               ;
               the
               Arrogancy
               tolerable
               ;
               the
               Perjury
               noble
               ?
               So
               indeed
               doe
               they
               ,
               who
               masque
               the
               visages
               of
               Sins
               with
               the
               vizard
               of
               Virtues
               ;
               calling
               Drunkennesse
               ,
               Good-fellowship
               ;
               Pride
               ,
               comelinesse
               ;
               Rage
               ,
               valour
               ;
               Bribery
               ,
               gratification
               ;
               a
               society
               of
               promiscuous
               lust
               ,
               the
               family
               of
               love
               .
               Not
               I
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               leave
               that
               faculty
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               can
               delight
               in
               transformed
               Devils
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             L.
             Barons
             third
             Instance
             .
          
           
             
               OR
               that
               the
            
             Protestant
             Historians
             are
             uncleane
             Beasts
             ,
             
             Flat
             Liars
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Beleevers
             of
             them
             starke
             fooles
             .
             157.
             pag.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               THe
               matter
               was
               this
               ,
               (
               but
               you
               will
               bee
               loath
               to
               heare
               it
               .
               )
               Your
               
                 Romish
                 Historians
              
               reckon
               up
               some
               Thirteene
               
                 Miraculous
                 Apparitions
                 of
                 true
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 blood
                 seene
              
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
              
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Separation
               of
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Blood
               being
               shed
               ,
               and
               
                 dropping
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               To
               these
               I
               oppose
               your
               Romish
               Theologues
               and
               Divines
               ,
               confuting
               such
               kinde
               of
               Relations
               by
               good
               and
               solid
               Reasons
               ;
               saying
               that
               in
               such
               Apparitions
               there
               could
               not
               be
               
                 true
                 flesh
              
               :
               and
               others
               denying
               absolutely
               that
               
                 Christs
                 blood
                 can
                 bee
                 properly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 shed
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
              
               after
               
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               Discharge
               .
               Hereupon
               I
               came
               to
               conclude
               saying
               ;
               
                 If
                 therefore
                 credit
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 your
                 judicious
                 Divines
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 those
                 Apparitions
                 flat
                 Liars
                 ,
                 their
                 Reporters
                 incredible
                 Writers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Beleevers
                 stark
                 Fooles
                 .
              
               What
               have
               I
               here
               said
               ,
               which
               your
               Divines
               (
               who
               have
               avouched
               as
               much
               as
               I
               alleaged
               )
               will
               not
               justifie
               in
               condemnation
               of
               such
               Delusions
               ?
               Only
               I
               called
               the
               Historians
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               indiscretion
               ,
               (
               metaphorically
               )
               
                 Vncleane
                 Beasts
              
               ,
               accordingly
               as
               ancient
               Fathers
               haue
               done
               the
               Beleevers
               of
               Fables
               .
               And
               did
               I
               not
               contrarily
               call
               your
               Divines
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               commendation
               ,
               
                 Cleane
                 Beasts
                 
                 that
                 can
                 chew
                 the
                 Cud
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               discerne
               Truth
               from
               falshood
               ,
               as
               likewise
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               have
               taught
               ;
               in
               which
               respect
               (
               as
               you
               see
               )
               I
               named
               them
               also
               
                 Iudicious
                 Divines
              
               .
               I
               demand
               therefore
               why
               your
               Lordship
               should
               bee
               more
               displeased
               with
               mee
               ,
               for
               calling
               those
               
                 Historians
                 Liars
              
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Beleevers
                 Fooles
              
               ,
               than
               with
               your
               owne
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               who
               proved
               them
               to
               be
               such
               ?
               True
               zeale
               and
               jealousie
               for
               God
               would
               hate
               all
               feinings
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               as
               the
               worst
               kinde
               of
               Lying
               ,
               being
               indeed
               the
               counterfeiting
               of
               the
               Seales
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ;
               and
               whereby
               the
               Transgressor
               becommeth
               guilty
               of
               highest
               Treason
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Reply
             .
          
           
             LEt
             mee
             intreat
             you
             not
             to
             discourage
             me
             so
             much
             by
             this
             your
             Intimation
             ,
             
             to
             make
             it
             faire
             play
             to
             call
             women
             Bawds
             ,
             or
             Whores
             ,
             or
             men
             
               Vncleane
               Beasts
               ,
               starke
               Fooles
               ,
               arrant
               Liars
               ,
            
             if
             we
             think
             we
             can
             by
             Argument
             prove
             them
             so
             .
             I
             may
             doubt
             lest
             I
             my selfe
             differing
             from
             your
             Lordship
             in
             many
             of
             those
             opinions
             (
             for
             which
             I
             heare
             others
             thus
             pitifully
             taxed
             )
             should
             incur
             the
             same
             Censure
             ,
             which
             if
             I
             thought
             would
             bee
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             choose
             to
             sleepe
             in
             a
             whole
             skin
             ,
             and
             leave
             ere
             I
             began
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               NEver
               shall
               I
               seeke
               to
               discourage
               your
               Lordship
               from
               any
               good
               indevour
               ,
               howsoever
               
               you
               may
               dissent
               from
               that
               which
               I
               thinke
               .
               But
               I
               must
               confesse
               that
               I
               wish
               you
               had
               knowne
               what
               you
               did
               ,
               when
               you
               writ
               thus
               :
               for
               the
               proofe
               which
               I
               brought
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               appeare
               to
               bee
               such
               ,
               was
               not
               mine
               ,
               but
               the
               Confessions
               of
               your
               owne
               Romish
               Authors
               .
               And
               had
               it
               not
               beene
               better
               for
               you
               
                 Suavitâr
                 curasse
                 cutem
              
               ,
               in
               quiet
               silence
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               become
               so
               unjustly
               taxatious
               ,
               and
               put
               your selfe
               upon
               so
               desperate
               an
               enterprise
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             L
             ds
             Instance
             in
             his
             Letter
             .
          
           
             WIth
             divers
             such
             like
             Phrases
             ,
             Pag.
             27.
             41
             ,
             42.
             101.
             106.
             123.
             126.
             131.
             137.
             151.
             177.
             197.
             223.
             213.
             200.
             and
             many
             others
             in
             
             the
             first
             Booke
             ,
             besides
             what
             is
             in
             the
             second
             Booke
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             yet
             )
             I
             have
             not
             thorowly
             perused
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               PEruse
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               shall
               desire
               you
               to
               set
               them
               downe
               expresly
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               intelligent
               Reader
               will
               find
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               as
               much
               Reason
               to
               conceale
               these
               ,
               as
               you
               had
               little
               Cause
               to
               reveale
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               your
               Lordship
               after
               your
               much
               raking
               ,
               sifting
               ,
               and
               winnowing
               of
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               eight
               Bookes
               of
               that
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               have
               found
               but
               onely
               five
               sowre
               Grapes
               ,
               which
               hath
               set
               your
               teeth
               on
               edge
               ,
               and
               are
               angry
               therewith
               ,
               albeit
               you
               met
               
               with
               five
               hundred
               other
               Passages
               ,
               wherein
               I
               ,
               having
               the
               like
               occasion
               to
               use
               vexatious
               ,
               and
               stinging
               termes
               ,
               yet
               forbare
               ,
               and
               blunted
               the
               style
               of
               my
               Pen.
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ?
               Onely
               I
               say
               as
               the
               Apostle
               said
               unto
               such
               Partialists
               ,
               
                 You
                 will
                 forgive
                 me
                 this
                 wrong
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             ,
             in
             his
             Replie
             .
          
           
             My
             Objections
             ,
             
             against
             
               Bitternesse
               of
               Speech
            
             were
             not
             grounded
             upon
             ,
             whether
             those
             Termes
             might
             be
             in
             our
             owne
             judegments
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             but
             whether
             in
             a
             Treatise
             publiquely
             printed
             concerning
             one
             of
             the
             highest
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             set
             forth
             by
             an
             eminent
             person
             for
             learning
             and
             dignity
             ,
             such
             bitter
             termes
             ,
             and
             so
             
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             were
             either
             Charitable
             or
             seemely
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               HEre
               are
               two
               as
               odde
               and
               uncouth
               Instructions
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               Writer
               may
               use
               
                 Bitter
                 speeches
              
               against
               a
               Crime
               ,
               which
               he
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               judgement
               ,
               deemeth
               may
               deserve
               such
               Bitternesse
               :
               so
               that
               it
               must
               bee
               a
               Crime
               ,
               now
               ,
               to
               name
               a
               crime
               :
               to
               see
               one
               reeling
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               and
               after
               wallowing
               in
               his
               owne
               vomit
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               him
               Drunkard
               ;
               to
               heare
               one
               swearing
               outragiously
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               he
               is
               Profane
               ;
               to
               know
               one
               lead
               a
               lewd
               &
               filthie
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               cōdemne
               him
               of
               Iasciviousnesse
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               Advice
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               
                 Person
                 of
                 Eminence
              
               ought
               to
               censure
               Any
               publikely
               with
               
                 Termes
                 of
                 Bitternesse
              
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               an
               
                 High
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               This
               would
               make
               well
               for
               
                 Arians
                 ,
                 Pelagians
              
               ,
               yea
               and
               Atheists
               themselves
               ,
               if
               in
               denying
               of
               one
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               or
               all
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               bee
               therefore
               censured
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               deserved
               appellations
               ;
               both
               charitably
               ,
               to
               reduce
               them
               from
               erring
               ,
               yea
               and
               seemely
               too
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               better
               Seemlinesse
               ,
               than
               Congruity
               ,
               as
               of
               manners
               ,
               so
               of
               words
               .
               And
               this
               is
               ,
               when
               Epithets
               are
               sutable
               to
               the
               things
               and
               persons
               of
               whom
               we
               speake
               .
               S.
               Paul
               was
               a
               person
               of
               
                 great
                 Eminence
              
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Peter
               also
               ,
               yet
               Paul
               reprehended
               
                 Peter
                 to
                 his
                 Face
              
               ,
               for
               
               that
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               had
               not
               beene
               reformed
               ,
               might
               occasionally
               have
               brought
               in
               schisme
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               errour
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               Some
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             HE
             ,
             
             whose
             example
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             Examples
             ,
             and
             whose
             precept
             bindeth
             above
             all
             other
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               Estotemites
               ,
               quià
               ego
               sum
               mitis
               .
            
             The
             woman
             that
             was
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             for
             being
             found
             in
             Adultery
             ,
             though
             there
             wanted
             no
             proofes
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             did
             not
             hee
             call
             her
             Strumpet
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             just
             imputation
             ,
             but
             mercifully
             and
             mildly
             dismist
             her
             ,
             salved
             her
             credit
             ,
             only
             warning
             her
             
               to
               sin
               no
               more
            
             .
             S.
             Paul
             witnesseth
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             
               when
               he
               was
               reviled
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               revile
               againe
               :
            
             S.
             Luke
             writing
             of
             S.
             
               Mary
               Magdalen
            
             ,
             did
             not
             ,
             under
             colour
             
             of
             a
             just
             imputation
             ,
             call
             her
             Strumpet
             ,
             but
             only
             saith
             ,
             
               Erat
               mulier
               in
               civitate
               peccatrix
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               CHrist
               was
               not
               onely
               Mitis
               ,
               but
               even
               
                 ipsa
                 Mansuetudo
              
               ;
               and
               to
               his
               faithfull
               penitents
               ,
               Propitiation
               it selfe
               ;
               notwithstanding
               hee
               called
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 Blinde
              
               ,
               the
               malicious
               Iewes
               hee
               termed
               
                 Children
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 ;
                 Peter
              
               (
               for
               tempting
               him
               )
               Satan
               ;
               and
               Iudas
               (
               because
               of
               his
               obduration
               of
               heart
               in
               sinning
               )
               a
               Devill
               .
               The
               woman
               ,
               deprehended
               in
               adultery
               ,
               he
               indeed
               called
               not
               Strumpet
               ,
               for
               shee
               carried
               her
               name
               printed
               in
               her
               forehead
               ,
               (
               being
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 Shee
                 was
                 taken
                 in
                 adultery
              
               .
               If
               then
               he
               had
               named
               her
               so
               ,
               had
               it
               beene
               
               an
               Epithet
               either
               Vncharitable
               ,
               or
               Vnseeemely
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               pretended
               ?
               So
               should
               you
               have
               blasphemously
               condemned
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               22.
               12.
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 Ezech.
                 16.
                 
                 Ose
              
               3.
               
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               3.
               and
               S.
               
                 Iames
                 4
              
               4.
               yea
               and
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 28.
                 
                 Luk.
                 16.
                 18.
                 
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
              
               is
               not
               called
               in
               the
               Gospell
               Adultresse
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               but
               yet
               worse
               ,
               
                 A
                 woman
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
              
               by
               way
               of
               Aggravation
               (
               namely
               )
               such
               a
               Sinner
               ,
               in
               that
               trade
               of
               sinning
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               another
               in
               the
               whole
               City
               comparable
               unto
               her
               ,
               as
               your
               owne
               Commentaries
               will
               tell
               you
               .
               Yea
               and
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               himselfe
               would
               not
               answer
               the
               Reviler
               with
               Reviling
               ,
               yet
               held
               it
               a
               part
               of
               Christian
               justice
               to
               denominate
               
               wicked
               men
               by
               their
               owne
               vices
               ,
               naming
               the
               
                 Galathians
                 ,
                 Foolish
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Sorcerer
               Elymas
               ,
               the
               
                 Childe
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             ANd
             though
             I
             alleage
             these
             examples
             to
             one
             that
             can
             much
             better
             teach
             mee
             my
             duty
             ,
             
             yet
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             hold
             mee
             excused
             ,
             as
             being
             enforced
             thereunto
             ,
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             my
             being
             not
             satisfied
             in
             the
             
               Bitternesse
               of
               the
               Style
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               EXcept
               you
               had
               held
               me
               unworthy
               to
               be
               your
               Teacher
               ,
               you
               would
               have
               beene
               satisfied
               with
               the
               distinction
               of
               Bitternesse
               ,
               which
               I
               gave
               you
               ,
               
               without
               which
               none
               shall
               ever
               be
               able
               to
               reconcile
               the
               speeches
               of
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               or
               of
               
                 Christ
                 himselfe
              
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Bitternesse
               (
               said
               I
               )
               Medicinall
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Bitternesse
                 pernicious
                 and
                 Vindicative
              
               .
               The
               
                 Medicinall
                 Bitternesse
              
               hath
               its
               '
               Ingredients
               ,
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Charity
               ,
               used
               either
               for
               correcting
               Manners
               and
               errors
               in
               the
               parties
               reproved
               ;
               or
               as
               Antidotes
               to
               others
               ,
               to
               preserve
               them
               from
               Morall
               or
               Dogmaticall
               contagions
               .
               The
               
                 Pernicious
                 Bitternesse
              
               I
               call
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               envenomed
               either
               with
               Vntruth
               or
               Maliciousnesse
               ,
               and
               is
               exercised
               onely
               in
               Virulencie
               ,
               for
               revenge
               ,
               against
               them
               whom
               we
               seeke
               to
               vexe
               ,
               which
               is
               every-where
               condemned
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Take
               unto
               you
               a
               Similitude
               .
               
               The
               Iewes
               ,
               who
               offered
               
                 Vinegar
                 and
                 Gall
              
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               done
               it
               (
               as
               some
               ghesse
               )
               to
               stupifie
               his
               senses
               ,
               thereby
               to
               free
               him
               from
               extremity
               of
               paine
               ,
               that
               Vinegar
               and
               Gall
               might
               have
               relished
               somewhat
               of
               Charity
               :
               but
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               done
               to
               adde
               unto
               him
               a
               greater
               vexation
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               bee
               judged
               a
               Iewish
               cruelty
               .
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               if
               you
               adde
               a
               second
               member
               of
               lawfull
               Bitternesse
               ,
               which
               may
               bee
               called
               Iudiciall
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               doe
               amisse
               ;
               in
               which
               kinde
               may
               bee
               reckoned
               Christs
               Invectives
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 O
                 you
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               condemnation
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               be
               so
               docible
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               out
               this
               distinction
               ,
               it
               would
               both
               satisfie
               
               you
               ,
               concerning
               my
               Bitternesse
               ,
               and
               preserve
               you
               from
               Blasphemy
               against
               the
               Speeches
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               Apostles
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Baron
             his
             fifth
             Instance
             ,
             and
             most
             urgent
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             and
             gallfull
             Exception
             against
             Bitternesse
             .
          
           
             TO
             my
             Exception
             against
             your
             saying
             in
             your
             Booke
             ,
             
             intituled
             
               Romish
               Positions
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             it
             is
             as
             hard
             a
             thing
             to
             finde
             a
             loyall
             Catholique
             ,
             as
             a
             
               White
               Aethiopian
            
             ,
             wherein
             you
             except
             against
             the
             word
             ,
             Catholike
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               THe
               word
               Catholike
               ,
               simply
               taken
               ,
               I
               never
               excepted
               against
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               have
               
               not
               forgot
               my
               Creed
               )
               but
               against
               your
               Romish
               appropriation
               of
               it
               to
               your selves
               ;
               to
               whom
               it
               belongeth
               farre
               lesse
               (
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               in
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Grand
                 Imposture
              
               )
               than
               unto
               Protestants
               .
               I
               returne
               to
               your
               Exception
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             
               YOur
               owne
               words
               being
            
             ,
             
             We
             may
             as
             well
             expect
             Grapes
             from
             Thornes
             ,
             or
             a
             White
             Aethiopian
             ,
             as
             loyall
             Subjection
             from
             this
             Religion
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               WHereunto
               I
               answered
               you
               by
               Letters
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               ever
               farre
               
               from
               terming
               all
               Papists
               disloyall
               ,
               and
               I
               desired
               you
               to
               consider
               the
               place
               againe
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               alone
               will
               perswade
               your selfe
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               not
               note
               all
               your
               Romish
               Professors
               of
               Disloyaltie
               ,
               but
               spake
               restrainedly
               ;
               applying
               my
               speech
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               inspired
               with
               the
               spirits
               of
               those
               Priests
               and
               Iesuites
               ,
               whose
               Positions
               were
               in
               that
               Booke
               discovered
               to
               be
               fully
               Rebellious
               .
               Thus
               much
               I
               then
               answered
               in
               presumption
               of
               mine
               owne
               sinceritie
               ,
               having
               not
               seene
               that
               place
               ,
               in
               that
               my
               Booke
               ,
               not
               almost
               in
               twenty
               yeeres
               space
               :
               and
               yet
               I
               thinke
               I
               shall
               not
               erre
               in
               that
               my
               divination
               ,
               being
               now
               called
               to
               a
               further
               Reckoning
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             TO
             which
             ,
             
             I
             having
             perused
             the
             place
             againe
             ,
             I
             reply
             first
             that
             no
             man
             (
             who
             hath
             read
             your
             Books
             ,
             or
             knowne
             your
             readinesse
             in
             Writing
             or
             arguing
             )
             will
             easily
             beleeve
             that
             your
             words
             (
             generally
             and
             without
             Exception
             )
             denying
             
               Loyall
               subjection
            
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             that
             Religion
             ,
             doe
             notwithstanding
             restraine
             your
             generall
             Position
             to
             such
             onely
             as
             are
             discovered
             to
             bee
             fully
             Rebellious
             :
             as
             if
             you
             only
             meant
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             of
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             are
             disloyall
             ,
             who
             are
             discovered
             to
             bee
             fully
             Rebellious
             :
             or
             that
             they
             are
             disloyall
             who
             are
             disloyall
             .
             No
             ,
             my
             Lord
             ,
             this
             savours
             not
             of
             your
             wit
             and
             learning
             ,
             neither
             is
             this
             your
             manner
             of
             Arguing
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               THanks
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               you
               thinke
               I
               would
               not
               argue
               so
               absurdly
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               than
               I
               have
               done
               in
               other
               Cases
               ,
               Rationably
               ,
               I
               hope
               ;
               Conscionably
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               .
               Observe
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Tenth
                 Reason
              
               there
               given
               is
               expresly
               against
               
                 Romish
                 Priests
              
               only
               ,
               who
               were
               possessed
               with
               those
               former
               
                 seditious
                 Positions
              
               therein
               discovered
               .
               This
               was
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               question
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               (
               Pag.
               47.
               )
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Examples
               of
               your
               Doctors
               and
               Iesuites
               (
               Pag.
               50.
               )
               together
               with
               the
               Practices
               of
               your
               Popes
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               objected
               (
               pag.
               51.
               )
               The
               Conclusion
               
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 No
                 Loyall
                 Subjection
                 could
                 be
                 expected
              
               (
               said
               I
               )
               
                 from
                 This
                 Religion
              
               ,
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               This
               of
               that
               rebellious
               doctrine
               of
               your
               
                 Romish
                 Priests
              
               and
               Popes
               there
               specified
               ;
               and
               of
               no
               other
               .
               Which
               you
               might
               as
               well
               have
               seene
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               Reading
               ,
               by
               distinguishing
               the
               Persons
               to
               whom
               ,
               from
               the
               persons
               against
               whom
               I
               writ
               .
               The
               former
               were
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Laicks
              
               only
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               or
               Commonaltie
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Epistle
               Dedicatorie
               was
               directed
               ,
               whom
               I
               called
               seduced
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               Popish
               Religion
               ;
               and
               sought
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               beware
               lest
               they
               also
               might
               be
               intangled
               in
               this
               other
               point
               of
               
                 Romish
                 Rebelliousnesse
              
               ;
               telling
               them
               
               that
               I
               had
               presented
               unto
               them
               that
               Discovery
               of
               such
               Doctrines
               of
               their
               Priests
               ,
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   you
                
                 (
                 said
                 I
                 )
                 
                   through
                   the
                   detestation
                   of
                   their
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 Priests
                 )
                 
                   Practices
                   ,
                   might
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   a
                   suspicion
                   of
                   their
                   Inchantments
                   ,
                   not
                   doubting
                   but
                   when
                   you
                   have
                   perceived
                   the
                   damnablenesse
                   of
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   easily
                   avoid
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   their
                   Charme
                   .
                
              
               And
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               Epistle
               (
               pag.
               52.
               )
               immediately
               after
               the
               words
               now
               objected
               against
               mee
               ,
               I
               added
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 
                   Thus
                   have
                   I
                   proved
                   ,
                   deare
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   the
                   dogmaticall
                   doctrine
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                
                 (
                 viz.
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 )
                 
                   not
                   confuting
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   I
                   understood
                   was
                   not
                   your
                   desire
                   ,
                   but
                   revealing
                   them
                   .
                
              
               Wherein
               Any
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               
               sight
               ,
               may
               observe
               that
               I
               produced
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Laicks
              
               ,
               as
               men
               altogether
               ignorant
               of
               such
               
                 Rebellious
                 Positions
              
               ,
               and
               Practices
               ;
               when
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 
                   Not
                   doubting
                   but
                   when
                   you
                   have
                   perceived
                   the
                   damnablenesse
                   of
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   :
                
              
               but
               what
               Doctrine
               ?
               what
               but
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               there
               proved
               to
               be
               Rebellious
               ?
            
             
               As
               yet
               therefore
               I
               held
               them
               guiltlesse
               ,
               and
               plainly
               distinguished
               them
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               from
               
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 and
                 Doctors
              
               ,
               who
               were
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               Authors
               of
               both
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               also
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               saying
               to
               the
               foresaid
               Laicks
               ;
               
                 
                   Be
                   you
                   exhorted
                   (
                   my
                   Brethren
                   )
                   to
                   take
                   this
                
                 (
                 meaning
                 that
                 Discoverie
                 )
                 
                   as
                   an
                   Antidote
                   to
                   preserve
                   
                   you
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   poisonable
                   Positions
                   and
                   Practices
                   ,
                
              
               (
               viz.
               of
               Romish
               Priests
               .
               )
               Your
               friends
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               of
               your
               owne
               Profession
               ,
               would
               give
               you
               small
               thankes
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               see
               here
               rehearsed
               the
               whole
               speech
               ,
               which
               you
               use
               in
               a
               vouching
               the
               full
               interest
               that
               you
               have
               in
               your
               
                 Romish
                 Priests
              
               .
               I
               chuse
               rather
               the
               defensive
               part
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               than
               the
               offensive
               against
               you
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               expect
               what
               you
               can
               further
               object
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             YOu
             saying
             ,
             
             
               there
               could
               not
               bee
               expected
               any
               Subjection
               from
               this
               Religion
               ,
            
             could
             not
             bee
             restrained
             to
             the
             Treasonable
             point
             onely
             ,
             because
             
             one
             Traiterous
             act
             cannot
             be
             a
             Religion
             in
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               TRue
               ,
               
                 one
                 Act
                 cannot
                 bee
                 a
                 Religion
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
               but
               yet
               one
               Position
               and
               Doctrine
               may
               .
               The
               Position
               of
               the
               Manichees
               ,
               forbidding
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Cup
               in
               the
               
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               upon
               an
               opinion
               that
               there
               is
               a
               
                 Devillish
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Wine
              
               ,
               was
               but
               one
               of
               many
               of
               their
               Heresies
               :
               and
               yet
               may
               it
               bee
               lawfull
               for
               us
               to
               say
               of
               this
               one
               Position
               of
               theirs
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Manichees
                 .
              
               And
               my
               discourse
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               was
               as
               well
               of
               your
               
                 Priests
                 Positions
              
               ,
               as
               of
               their
               Practices
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             NEither
             doth
             this
             extend
             onely
             to
             Priests
             ,
             
             for
             that
             all
             that
             are
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Religion
            
             are
             as
             fully
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               
                 AS
                 fully
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
              
               ?
               God
               forbid
               !
               for
               so
               should
               they
               also
               hold
               the
               Traiterous
               opinions
               of
               
                 Bellarmine
                 ,
                 Allen
                 ,
                 Reynolds
                 ,
                 Stapleton
                 ,
                 Creswell
                 ,
              
               and
               Parsons
               ,
               besides
               many
               others
               detected
               in
               the
               same
               Booke
               ;
               against
               which
               Allegations
               
                 M.
                 Parsons
              
               himselfe
               (
               a
               man
               knowne
               unto
               you
               for
               his
               Malignity
               and
               Adversenesse
               )
               
               could
               take
               no
               exception
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               be
               advised
               ,
               peruse
               this
               your
               Objection
               againe
               ,
               and
               then
               tell
               mee
               whether
               I
               have
               not
               deserved
               well
               of
               you
               ,
               by
               my
               not
               rehearsing
               your
               speech
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               by
               a
               Figure
               (
               that
               you
               may
               better
               like
               of
               
                 Figurative
                 speeches
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             I
             Was
             only
             troubled
             to
             finde
             my selfe
             condemned
             ,
             
             not
             for
             that
             I
             have
             any
             disloyall
             thought
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             being
             of
             the
             
               Romish
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               I
               Answer
               as
               did
               once
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Doth
                 no
                 man
                 condemn
                 you
                 ?
                 neither
                 doe
                 I
              
               ;
               farre
               bee
               it
               from
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               impeach
               your
               Loyalty
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               hope
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               taught
               of
               a
               
                 Subjection
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 feare
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 Conscience
                 sake
                 also
                 :
              
               and
               then
               may
               it
               not
               bee
               the
               Subjection
               ,
               approved
               by
               
                 Pope
                 Paulus
              
               ,
               and
               maintained
               by
               your
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               and
               other
               Romish
               Priests
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               bee
               subject
               with
               a
               
                 [
                 Donec
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               Vntil
               there
               may
               be
               power
               to
               resist
               ;
               (
               as
               you
               have
               read
               in
               that
               booke
               of
               
                 Romish
                 Rebellious
                 Positions
              
               ,
               wherewith
               you
               are
               so
               much
               offended
               .
               )
               
               which
               kind
               of
               
                 Subjection
                 King
                 David
              
               would
               have
               called
               Brutish
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Horse
               and
               Mule
               ;
               which
               are
               to
               bee
               
                 held
                 in
                 with
                 Bit
                 and
                 Bridle
                 .
              
               Onely
               I
               cannot
               but
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               Injury
               done
               unto
               mee
               ,
               by
               your
               violent
               enforcing
               upon
               mee
               a
               purpose
               to
               have
               condemned
               all
               
                 Lay
                 Romanists
              
               for
               being
               of
               that
               Religion
               there
               discovered
               and
               condemned
               ,
               which
               was
               direct
               Treason
               .
            
             
               You
               ought
               to
               have
               consulted
               with
               the
               College
               of
               Sorbon
               ,
               and
               those
               
                 Parisian
                 Doctors
              
               would
               have
               taught
               you
               to
               distinguish
               even
               of
               
                 Romish
                 Religion
              
               :
               discerning
               ROMISH
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Court
              
               ,
               from
               Romish
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               in
               generall
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               they
               know
               ,
               hath
               often
               
               harboured
               seditious
               documents
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               alwayes
               impugned
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               and
               preservation
               of
               the
               
                 Gallicane
                 Regalities
              
               and
               Liberties
               .
               Besides
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               wayes
               to
               free
               your
               Laicks
               from
               suspition
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               your
               Priests
               hold
               ,
               and
               professe
               among
               themselves
               .
               The
               one
               is
               their
               owne
               Ignorance
               ,
               in
               not
               knowing
               it
               ;
               the
               other
               their
               Incredulity
               ,
               in
               not
               beleeving
               it
               .
               I
               could
               give
               instance
               in
               that
               Answer
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               from
               an
               honourable
               Personage
               ,
               of
               knowne
               and
               experienced
               loyalty
               to
               his
               King
               and
               State
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               his
               much
               acquaintance
               with
               Iesuites
               ,
               yet
               they
               never
               uttered
               any
               Doctrine
               to
               him
               savouring
               of
               
                 deposing
                 of
                 Kings
              
               ,
               or
               
               disturbing
               of
               Kingdomes
               for
               Religion-sake
               .
               This
               ,
               said
               I
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               bee
               an
               argument
               of
               their
               subtilty
               in
               concealing
               their
               pernicious
               Positions
               ;
               so
               much
               more
               may
               it
               bee
               an
               evidence
               of
               your
               Lordships
               Integrity
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               commanded
               them
               silence
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               not
               beleeving
               your
               Priests
               ,
               in
               such
               Doctrines
               ,
               is
               the
               next
               point
               of
               security
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               presume
               many
               of
               your
               Laicks
               (
               albeit
               otherwise
               professedly
               of
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               )
               doe
               detest
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               unnaturall
               heinousnesse
               thereof
               ,
               as
               a
               naturall
               Turke
               or
               Iew
               would
               abhorre
               a
               Parricide
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             NEither
             am
             I
             the
             only
             Catholike
             who
             hath
             beene
             offended
             with
             that
             Booke
             of
             
               Romish
               Positions
            
             ,
             
             but
             all
             that
             have
             read
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               IF
               you
               or
               any
               other
               have
               taken
               offence
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 not
                 given
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               my
               fault
               :
               I
               must
               not
               thinke
               my selfe
               so
               farre
               privileged
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               defending
               the
               Truth
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               incurre
               the
               Offence
               of
               some
               others
               .
               
                 Habent
                 sua
                 fata
                 Libelli
              
               :
               and
               you
               know
               who
               expostulated
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Am
                 I
                 your
                 Enemy
                 because
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 the
                 
                 Truth
                 ?
              
               Wee
               reade
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               Hearers
               of
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               
                 some
                 scorned
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 beleeved
                 .
              
               I
               wish
               you
               had
               rather
               beene
               of
               this
               Some
               .
               But
               what
               's
               next
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             a
             Booke
             intituled
             ,
             
             
               The
               converted
               Iew
            
             ,
             written
             by
             a
             Iesuite
             ,
             who
             spareth
             not
             to
             print
             his
             great
             dislike
             thereof
             :
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             same
             is
             printed
             in
             other
             Bookes
             also
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               WHy
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ?
               could
               your
               Lordship
               conceive
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               writ
               this
               Booke
               ,
               intituled
               
                 A
                 Discovery
                 of
                 the
                 Rebellious
                 Positions
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 Romish
                 Priests
                 and
                 Iesuites
                 ,
              
               that
               I
               expected
               or
               intended
               to
               please
               any
               Iesuite
               ?
               A
               
                 Iesuite
                 disliketh
                 it
              
               !
               and
               I
               dislike
               his
               disliking
               .
               This
               is
               yet
               but
               a
               
                 Paritie
                 .
                 Iesuites
              
               are
               offended
               with
               the
               Discovery
               of
               their
               disloyalty
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               ,
               often
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               with
               Christs
               discovery
               of
               their
               Hypocrisie
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Parity
               in
               this
               al-also
               .
               How-ever
               ,
               I
               stand
               sufficiently
               armed
               with
               that
               Harnesse
               ,
               which
               S.
               Augustine
               once
               lent
               
               mee
               ;
               
                 Malim
                 ut
                 scandalum
                 committatur
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ut
                 veritas
                 amittatur
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Objection
             .
          
           
             BVt
             by
             the
             speech
             I
             had
             with
             your
             Lordship
             at
             London
             ,
             
             I
             finde
             that
             you
             are
             not
             now
             of
             that
             mind
             ;
             of
             which
             I
             am
             very
             glad
             ,
             and
             doe
             acknowledge
             my selfe
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             will
             endevour
             to
             give
             the
             same
             satisfaction
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               BVt
               stay
               a
               while
               ,
               my
               Lord
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               and
               tell
               mee
               what
               minde
               you
               thought
               mee
               to
               bee
               of
               ,
               when
               I
               writ
               so
               unto
               you
               ?
               If
               you
               imagine
               that
               I
               was
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               than
               I
               had
               beene
               ,
               at
               the
               writing
               of
               that
               
                 Booke
                 of
                 Discoverie
              
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               words
               therein
               ,
               whereunto
               you
               have
               laid
               your
               whole
               Battery
               ,
               to
               oppugne
               them
               ,
               you
               are
               much
               deceived
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               may
               know
               I
               have
               good
               evidence
               for
               mee
               ,
               to
               say
               thus
               much
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               Lordship
               to
               be
               perswaded
               thereof
               ,
               in
               my
               next
               Booke
               (
               written
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               that
               Booke
               of
               Discovery
               )
               I
               gave
               this
               expresse
               acknowledgement
               ,
               
               
                 
                   viz.
                   I
                   have
                   writ
                   against
                   our
                   Romish
                   Adversaries
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   without
                   note
                   of
                   difference
                   and
                   distinction
                   ;
                   being
                   verily
                   perswaded
                   that
                   Divers
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Zealous
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   partly
                   by
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   ingrafted
                   Law
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   from
                   some
                   glimpse
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   doe
                   abhor
                   such
                   Doctrines
                   and
                   Practices
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   beene
                   discovered
                   in
                   cases
                   of
                   Rebellion
                   and
                   Equivocation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               How
               like
               you
               this
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ?
               Doth
               this
               please
               you
               ?
               Then
               may
               it
               satisfie
               you
               for
               my
               then-meaning
               ,
               when
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 No
                 loyall
                 subjection
                 can
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 this
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               (
               namely
               ,
               of
               those
               Popes
               and
               
                 Priests
                 .
              
               )
               And
               accordingly
               may
               it
               remove
               the
               Scandall
               conceived
               
               from
               thence
               by
               your
               Lordship
               and
               Others
               .
               As
               for
               your
               subsequent
               Requests
               ,
               which
               you
               make
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               way
               pertinent
               to
               our
               discourse
               ;
               I
               chuse
               rather
               to
               heare
               of
               your
               friendly
               inclination
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Accommodation
             .
          
           
             YOu
             are
             an
             
               English
               man
            
             ,
             
             and
             for
             that
             I
             must
             esteeme
             you
             ;
             you
             are
             a
             man
             of
             great
             Reading
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             I
             must
             respect
             you
             :
             you
             are
             a
             Bishop
             of
             the
             
               English
               Church
            
             and
             Religion
             ,
             which
             next
             to
             that
             Religion
             I
             professe
             ,
             I
             preferre
             above
             all
             other
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               EAch
               of
               these
               Respects
               I
               account
               as
               so
               many
               Obligations
               upon
               mee
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               deserve
               a
               Correspondence
               ;
               1.
               
               To
               embrace
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               English.
               2.
               
               To
               wish
               that
               I
               were
               so
               learned
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               you
               a
               
                 full
                 satisfaction
              
               .
               3.
               
               To
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               his
               spirituall
               benediction
               upon
               you
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               a
               Bishop
               .
               4.
               
               To
               tell
               you
               that
               the
               Bosome
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Church
              
               lieth
               open
               to
               receive
               you
               ,
               upon
               your
               Profession
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Religion
               ,
               so
               happily
               established
               therein
               ;
               which
               I
               wish
               may
               be
               to
               your
               eternall
               comfort
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             tacit
             menacing
             .
          
           
             ANd
             therefore
             I
             shall
             be
             sorry
             that
             any
             
               Vnruly
               Pen
            
             should
             put
             it selfe
             in
             competence
             with
             yours
             ,
             
             which
             could
             shew
             it selfe
             
               most
               Bitter
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               YOur
               Lordship
               should
               not
               have
               threatned
               ,
               as
               thinking
               to
               affright
               me
               with
               the
               mention
               of
               an
               
                 unruly
                 Pen
                 ▪
              
               I
               have
               not
               so
               long
               borne
               the
               brunt
               and
               violence
               of
               the
               most
               enraged
               of
               all
               your
               Pen-men
               ,
               as
               to
               feare
               in
               any
               just
               cause
               ,
               any
               mans
               Pen
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               made
               of
               a
               Goose-quill
               .
               Nor
               shall
               I
               seeke
               a
               Supersedeas
               against
               him
               that
               threatneth
               :
               use
               your
               discretion
               ,
               
               my
               Lord
               ,
               in
               inciting
               some
               man
               of
               Indiscretion
               against
               mee
               ;
               for
               such
               he
               must
               be
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               unruly
               in
               his
               Pen
               :
               the
               Proverbe
               is
               ,
               
                 Dementi
                 gladium
                 porrigere
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Lord
             Barons
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             YOu
             know
             what
             becomes
             a
             great
             Person
             to
             doe
             ,
             
             and
             in
             your
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             you
             commended
             that
             saying
             of
             Artaxerxes
             to
             his
             Souldier
             ,
             
               Non
               ut
               maledicas
               te
               alo
               ,
               sed
               ut
               pngnes
               .
            
             Good
             my
             Lord
             doe
             as
             you
             say
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Answer
               .
            
             
               WHat
               is
               then
               Maledicere
               ,
               thinke
               you
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ?
               if
               you
               take
               it
               as
               opposite
               to
               Benedicere
               ,
               then
               
               may
               your
               Romish
               Church
               assume
               this
               as
               her
               proper
               Character
               ,
               shee
               being
               above
               all
               others
               the
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 Cursings
                 and
                 Maledictions
              
               .
               And
               if
               you
               take
               it
               for
               downright
               Reviling
               and
               Railing
               ,
               then
               may
               the
               Encounter
               ,
               which
               I
               writ
               against
               
                 M
                 r
                 Parsons
              
               his
               scurrilous
               ,
               calumnious
               ,
               and
               bitter
               Invectives
               against
               mee
               ,
               witnesse
               my
               extreme
               patience
               and
               moderation
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               Discharge
               hath
               already
               beene
               made
               manifest
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               B
               ps
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               THe
               Apostle
               ,
               when
               hee
               extolled
               his
               owne
               privileges
               ,
               in
               comparing
               them
               with
               others
               ,
               which
               hee
               did
               for
               the
               
               honouring
               of
               his
               Apostolicall
               Function
               ,
               against
               the
               Calumnies
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               hee
               ,
               lest
               hee
               might
               incurre
               the
               suspition
               of
               Arrogancy
               ,
               preoccupated
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 speake
                 foolishly
              
               ,
               
               
                 you
                 have
                 compelled
                 me
              
               .
               So
               he
               ,
               instructing
               thereby
               every
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               a
               selfe-Commendation
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               shall
               be
               extorted
               from
               him
               by
               the
               iniquity
               of
               an
               envious
               and
               detractive
               Adversary
               ,
               upon
               a
               necessity
               of
               justifying
               and
               dignifying
               his
               owne
               Calling
               .
               In
               which
               respect
               ,
               Selfe-praise
               ,
               although
               it
               may
               seeme
               foolish
               in
               the
               outward
               sound
               and
               eares
               of
               carnall
               men
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               relish
               of
               true
               prudence
               ,
               in
               it's
               propersense
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               every
               Conscionable
               Christian.
               
               Wherefore
               if
               any
               words
               have
               fallen
               from
               my
               quill
               ,
               which
               may
               seeme
               to
               savour
               of
               a
               like
               affectation
               ,
               I
               shall
               desire
               it
               may
               receive
               the
               like
               Construction
               ;
               even
               for
               that
               I
               can
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               excuse
               my selfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 compelled
                 mee
              
               ,
               who
               have
               charged
               mee
               so
               unjustly
               with
               Mis-allegations
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               let
               mee
               aske
               you
               first
               what
               Creature
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               comming
               among
               the
               varieties
               of
               flowers
               ,
               sucketh
               sweetnesse
               out
               of
               them
               ;
               next
               how
               different
               it
               is
               from
               another
               Creature
               ,
               which
               feedeth
               wholly
               upon
               venomous
               herbs
               and
               flowers
               .
               I
               would
               I
               had
               not
               cause
               to
               give
               you
               this
               Protasis
               .
               Notwithstanding
               I
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               each
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               knowledge
               and
               sight
               of
               your
               
               owne
               errors
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               
                 Gods
                 Truth
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Glorie
               of
               his
               saving
               Grace
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               .
            
             
               All
               Glorie
               be
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07804-e110
           
             K.
             J.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e1040
           
             Rom.
             2.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e3020
           
             Num.
             1.
             
          
           
             N.
             2.
             
          
           
             N.
             3.
             
          
           
             N.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e3790
           
             N.
             5.
             
          
           
             N.
             6.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             28.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             
          
           
             N.
             7.
             
          
           
             N.
             8.
             
          
           
             N.
             9.
             
          
           
             N.
             10.
             
          
           
             N.
             11.
             
          
           
             N.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e5880
           
             N.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e6330
           
             N.
             15.
             
          
           
             N.
             16.
             
          
           
             N.
             17.
             
          
           
             N.
             18.
             
          
           
             N.
             19.
             
          
           
             N.
             20.
             
          
           
             N.
             21.
             
          
           
             N.
             22.
             
          
           
             N.
             23.
             
          
           
             N.
             24.
             
          
           
             N.
             25.
             
          
           
             N.
             26.
             
          
           
             N.
             27.
             
          
           
             N.
             28.
             
          
           
             N.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             above
             N.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Innocent
               .
               de
               offic
               .
               Missae
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             29.
             
             Dicunt
             quidam
             ,
             quòd
             panis
             convertitur
             in
             Corpus
             Christi
             ,
             quia
             Corpus
             sub
             eisdem
             panis
             accidentibus
             loco
             panis
             incipit
             esse
             :
             sicut
             dicitur
             à
             Grammaticis
             ,
             quando
             mutatur
             A
             ,
             in
             E
             ,
             cum
             à
             praesenti
             Ago
             ,
             formatur
             praeteritum
             Egi.
             
          
           
             N.
             30.
             
          
           
             N.
             31.
             
          
           
             N.
             32.
             
          
           
             N.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Suarez
               Ies
               :
               Tom.
               3.
               
               Disp
               :
               75.
               
               Sect
            
             2.
             
             Prima
             sententia
             est
             ,
             Sacerdotal●m
             Sūptienem
             ess●
             de
             necessitate
             Sacrificii
             ,
             quatenus
             est
             perfecta
             consumptio
             ,
             &
             inntatio
             victimae
             oblatae
             ,
             Sic
             moderni
             Thomistae
             ,
             Soto
             .
             Ledesima
             ,
             quos
             secutus
             est
             Bellar.
             l
             1.
             de
             Missa
             .
             c.
             ult
             .
             
               But
               Salmeton
               Ies.
               To
               :
               9.
               
               Tract
               .
               29.
               p
            
             223.
             
             At
             hoc
             non
             pertinet
             ad
             esseatiam
             Sacrificii
             .
          
           
             N.
             34.
             
          
           
             N.
             35.
             
          
           
             N.
             36.
             
          
           
             N.
             37.
             
          
           
             N.
             39.
             
          
           
             N.
             40.
             
          
           
             N.
             41.
             
          
           
             N.
             42.
             
          
           
             N.
             43.
             
          
           
             N.
             44.
             
          
           
             N.
             45.
             
          
           
             N.
             46.
             
          
           
             N.
             47.
             
          
           
             N.
             48.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e17910
           
             N.
             50.
             
          
           
             N.
             51.
             
          
           
             N.
             52.
             
          
           
             *
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             Book
             4.
             pag.
             196.
             and
             Booke
             7.
             pag.
             100.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e18950
           
             N.
             53.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e19230
           
             *
             Barthol
             .
             Gaventius
             Cōment
             .
             in
             Rubricas
             Missalis
             Breviarii
             Romani
             in
             Rubrica
             
               [
               Sit
               admixta
               aqua
               .
               ]
               Miscere
               aquam
               vino
            
             (
             inquit
             )
             
               est
               de
               praecepto
               Ecclesiae
               tantū
               .
               Conc.
               Trid.
               Sess.
            
             22.
             
             And
             he
             citeth
             also
             Suares
             .
             See
             
               B●rth
               ▪
            
             also
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             4
             pa.
             142.
             lib.
             Missalis
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e19640
           
             N.
             56.
             
          
           
             N.
             57.
             
          
           
             N.
             58.
             
          
           
             N.
             59.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e21070
           
             N.
             60.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             17.
             15.
             
          
           
             N.
             62.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e22330
           
             Polyd.
             Virgil.
             de
             Invent.
             rerum
             .
             lib
             4.
             cap.
             10.
             
             
               (
               Before
               it
               was
               purged
               by
               the
               Romish
               Inquisitors
               )
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               the
               Encounter
            
             ,
             cap.
             14.
             p.
             229.
             
          
           
             Mitigation
             .
             cap.
             6.
             pa.
             234.
             
          
           
             Encount
             .
             cap.
             12.
             p.
             183.
             
          
           
             
               See
               the
               Encounter
            
             .
             c.
             13.
             pag.
             219.
             
          
           
             Mitigat
             .
             c.
             4.
             pa.
             131.
             
          
           
             *
             Sober
             Reckoning
             .
             See
             my
             Encount
             .
             
               cap.
               11.
               p.
            
             173.
             
          
           
             Mitigat
             .
             c.
             2.
             pag.
             88.
             
          
           
             
               See
               my
               Preamble
            
             .
             p.
             12
             
               and
               the
               Encount
            
             .
             cap.
             12.
             p.
             181.
             
          
           
             Encount
             .
             c.
             14.
             pag.
             208.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Encount
               .
               B.
            
             2.
             pag.
             15.
             
             &
             16.
             
          
           
             Preamb.
             p.
             26.
             
               and
               Encount
            
             .
             pag.
             191.
             
          
           
             Preamb.
             p.
             72.
             
             
               &
               Encount
            
             .
             cap.
             12.
             p.
             167.
             
          
           
             Preamb.
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             Encount
             .
             c.
             12.
             p.
             169.
             
          
           
             Preamb.
             p.
             80.
             
          
           
             Encount
             .
             c.
             12.
             p.
             117.
             
          
           
             N.
             64.
             
          
           
             Encount
             .
             B.
             2.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             N
             65.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07804-e24340
           
             N.
             66.
             
          
           
             N.
             67.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezech.
             ch
             .
             16.
             &
             chap.
             23.
             
             Ose
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             N.
             68.
             
          
           
             N.
             69.
             
          
           
             N.
             70.
             
          
           
             N.
             71.
             
          
           
             N.
             72.
             
          
           
             N.
             73.
             
          
           
             N.
             74.
             
          
           
             N.
             74.
             
          
           
             N.
             75.
             
          
           
             N.
             76.
             
          
           
             N.
             77.
             
          
           
             N.
             78.
             
          
           
             N.
             79.
             
          
           
             N.
             80.
             
          
           
             N.
             81.
             
          
           
             N.
             82.
             
          
           
             N.
             83.
             
          
           
             N.
             84.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             17.
             
             &c.
             12.
             v.
             11.
             
          
        
      
    
  

